
ss " BR 753 

< - ",Gl7 



^ 



[BY AUTHORITY OF THE REGISTRAR-GENERAL.] 



CENSUS OF GREAT BRITAIN, 1851. 



RELIGIOUS WORSHIP 



m 



ENGLAND AND WALES. 



ABRIDGED FROM THE OFFICIAL REPORT 



MADE BY 



HORACE MANN, Esq., 



TO 




George Graham, Esq., Registrar-GreKeral. 




LONDON : 
GEORGE ROUTLEDGE AND CO., 2, FARRINGDON STREET. 



PRINTED BY GEORGE E. EYRE AND WILLIAM SPOTTISWOODE, 

PRINTERS TO THE QUEEN'S MOST EXCELLENT MAJESTY. 



One Shilling. 

1854. 



LIBRARY OF THE 

UNITED STATES BUREAU OP EDUCATION. 

^-*— » 

Division^ 

Shelf. No 

PRESENTED BY 




Glass 
Book 



: 



[by authority of the registrar-general.] 



CENSUS OP GREAT BRITAIN, 1851. C^^i & 



RELIGIOUS WORSHIP 



IN 



"TWf 



ENGLAND AND WALES. 



ABRIDGED FROM THE OFFICIAL REPORT 



MADE BY 



HORACE MANN, Esq., 



TO 



George Graham, Esq., Registrar-General. 




THIRD THOUSAND, 
{Revised). 







1 o n 



LONDON : 
GEORGE ROUTLEDGE AND CO., 2, FARRINGDON STREET. 



PRINTED BY GEORGE E. EYRE AND WILLIAM SPOTTISWOODE, 

PRINTERS TO THE QUEEN'S MOST EXCELLENT MAJESTY. 



One Shilling. 



1854. 






By transfer 
FEB; 13 1908 



r«r 



s 



CONTENTS. 



\ 

Page 

PREFACE - - - - v 
REPORT:— 

Letter from the Registrar General to Viscount Palmerston. - - xiii 

Report from Mr. Horace Mann to the Registrar General: — 

Origin of the inquiry and mode of its prosecution • 1 
Number of Sects in England and Wales - - 2 
Necessity for explaining their history and peculiar principles - 3 
Introductory sketch of the progress of religious opinions in Eng- 
land till the period of the Revolution of 1688 - ib. 

Particular Notices of the different Churches : 

Church of England - - - - - 1 1 

Presbyterians - - - - - 15 

Independents - - - - - -17 

Baptists -- - . . . -20 

Society of Friends - - - 22 

Unitarians - - - - 24 

Moravians - - - 25 
Wesleyan Methodists :— 

Original Connexion - - - - 27 

New Connexion - - - 30 

Primitive Methodists - - - 32 

Bible Christians - - 33 

Wesleyan Methodist Association - ib. 

Wesleyan Reformers - - - 34 
CaTvinistic Methodists : 

Countess of Huntingdon's Connexion - 36 

Welsh Calvinistic Methodists - - - 37 

Sandemanians - - • - - - 38 

New Church - - - - - 39 

Brethren - - - - - 41 

Roman Catholics - - - - 43 

Catholic and Apostolic Church - - 45 

Latter Day Saints, or Mormons - - - 47 

Isolated Congregations - - - - - 53 

Foreign Churches - - - - --55 

Spiritual Provision and Destitution : — 
1. Accommodation: — 

Estimate of the number of persons able to attend worship - 57 
Estimate of the number of sittings required for these persons ib. 

Actual provision according to the Census - 60 
Effect of unequal distribution in diminishing the value of 

existing accommodation - - - - 61 

Comparative provision in town and country districts - - 62 

Rate at which the supply is increasing - - - 65 

Extent to which the existing accommodation is available - 68 

Proportion of the accommodation which is free - • 69 
c, a 2 



iv CONTENTS. 



REPORT — Pa S es - 

Spiritual Provision and Destitution : — 

1. Accommodation: — continued. 

Amount of provision made by each religious body - -72 

By the Church of England - - - - 73 

By the principal Protestant dissenting bodies - - 78 

By minor Protestant bodies - - « - 81 

By Eoman Catholics - - - - ib. 

General result of the inquiry as to Accommodation - - 83 

What is being done to supply deficiency ? - ib> 

2. Attendance : — 

Superiority of the test supplied by amount of attendance to 

that supplied by amount of accommodation - - 86 

Proper mode of computing the amount of attendance - ib. 

Number of won-attendants - - 87 

Is there sufficient accommodation for the non-attendants ? - 88 
Frequency of attendance - • - - 90 

Number of attendants in connexion with each religious body ib. 
Comparative frequency of attendance in each religious body - 91 
Portions of the day at which attendants are most numerous - 92 
Principal result of the inquiry as to attendance ; the alarming 

number of non-attendants - - - - - 93 

Some of the causes of the neglect, by the labouring classes, 

of religious worship - _ _ - - - ib. 

Need of increased amount of agency - - 96 

Different schemes suggested : 

Sub-division of parishes - - - - 98 

Lay-agency - - - ib. 

Extension of the Episcopate - 101 

Prominent facts elicited by the whole Inquiry - - 102 

SUMMARY TABLES AND TABULAR RESULTS :— 

Summary Tables of England and Wales. (Table A.) - - - 106 

Estimates for defective returns. (Supplements to Table A.) - - 109 

Accommodation in Dioceses. (Table E.) - - - - 112 

Accommodation and Attendance in Large Towns and Boroughs. (Table F.) 113 
Accommodation in town districts as compared with the rest of Eng- 
land. (Table PF.) - - - - - - 134 

Comparative strength of different bodies in each county. (Table G.) - 136 
Selection of districts with most and least accommodation respectively. 

(Table I.) - - - - - - - 138 

Comparative position of the Church of England and the Dissenting 

Churches in different parts of the country. (Table K.) - 139 
Number of services held by each religions body at different portions of 

day. (Table L.) ... - - - - - 140 

Extent to which each body makes use of its accommodation. (Table M.) 141 

Number of attendants at the most frequented services. (Table N.) - 142 



PREFACE. 



Religious parties of every denomination, in the estimates they 
have endeavoured to form of their comparative strength in this 
country, have hitherto felt the great disadvantage resulting from 
the absence of official returns on the subject of public worship. 
It has been attempted, by means of the information preserved 
by particular communities, in some measure to supply this 
deficiency, but the statistical information obtained by any one 
denomination has never been deemed authentic by any other ; 
and, after all the efforts made by particular bodies, it has been 
found that the results have been of little practical value, not 
only because their accuracy was suspected, but also on account 
of their meagre and limited character. For the first time in the 
history of this country a Census of Religious Worship has been 
obtained by the Government. We are now able to ascertain the 
entire number of places of worship, the particular sects to which 
they respectively belong, the number of sittings provided by 
each sect, and the actual attendance on a given day. 

In consequence of the deep interest known to be taken in 
the subject, and the general wish to possess impartial and authentic 
information upon it, arrangements have been made for placing 
within reach of the public generally all the more important parts 
of the Report, in which the results of the Census inquiry are 
embodied, at a price which should secure the object of its wide 
diffusion with the least possible delay. Appreciating this design,. 
Major Graham, the Registrar General, has kindly sanctioned the 
publication of this abridgment, and has allowed it to go forth in 
the present cheap and popular form with his express authority. 

To form a just estimate of the value of the following Tables, 
it is necessary to know the extensive and costly apparatus by 
means of which they have been obtained. This will best appear 
from the following statement of the " Mode of Procuring and 
Digesting the Returns," as given in the Appendix to the Report, 
from which will ajso be seen the great attention which has 
been devoted to the work of supplementing defective returns, 
and rendering them as nearly as possible an exact and faithful 
picture of the religious state of England and Wales : — 



vi PREFACE. 



" For the primary object of the Census, that of simply numbering the 
" people, England and Wales was divided into 30,610 separate plots 
" or districts, each of which was the sphere of a single person called 
" an Enumerator, who in his turn was under the direction of a Registrar 
" of Births and Deaths, of whom there are 2,190 in England and Wales. 
" To these 30,610 officers was assigned the additional duty of pro- 
" curing the returns relating to public worship." 

" The first proceeding was to obtain a correct account of all existing 
" edifices or apartments where religious services were customarily per- 
" formed. The enumerators, therefore, were directed each to prepare, 
" in the course of the week preceding March 30th, 1851, a list of all 
" such places within his district, setting out the name and residence of 
" the minister or other official party competent to give intelligence. To 
" each such party was delivered or transmitted a schedule of inquiries — 
" chiefly respecting the accommodation furnished in the building, and 
" the number of the congregation upon Sunday, March the 30th. The 
" schedules were of two descriptions : one for churches connected with 
" the Established religion, and the other for places of worship 
" belonging to the various bodies not connected with the Establishment. 
" For the sake of ready identification, the two descriptions of schedule 
" had each a distinctive colour, the former being printed black, and the 
" latter red. The difference in the questions was slight : in the Church 
" of England form the additional queries had relation to the date of 
" consecration — the agency by which, and the cost at which, the fabric 
*' was erected, and the amount and sources of endowment. But, in 
" deference to expressed objections, this last question was abandoned 
" after the forms were issued, and the clergy were informed that no 
" reply to it was wished for. In the other form, the further particulars 
" inquired about were — the precise religious denomination of the parties 
" making the return — whether the service was conducted in a separate 
" building or in a portion merely, as a room — whether it was used 
" exclusively for public worship — the date at which it was erected or 
" first appropriated to its present use — and (with exclusive reference to 
" Roman Catholic chapels) the space allotted as standing-room for 
" worshippers. In both of the forms a statement of the number of 
" free, as distinguished from rented or appropriated, sittings, was 
" requested ; and in both there was a column for the insertion of the 
" average number of the congregation, to provide for cases where the 
" church or chapel might be closed upon the Sunday of the Census, or 
" where, from peculiar circumstances, the attendance might be less than 
" usual." 

" When delivering the schedules to the proper parties, the enume- 
" rators told them it was not compulsory upon them to reply to the 
" inquiries ; but that their compliance with the invitation was entirely 
" left to their own sense of the importance and the value to the public 
" of the information sought." 

" The schedules were collected by the enumerators in the course of 
" their rounds upon the Census day, viz., March the 31st, 1851. They 



PREFACE. vii 



" were then transmitted to the registrar ; who, having previously 
" received the list above referred to, would compare the number of 
" returns collected with the number mentioned in the list, and would 
" take measures to procure, if possible, the returns, if any, which were 
" missing." 

" Having finished his revision, the registrar despatched returns and 
" lists together to the Census Office, London, where the 30,610 lists and 
" about 34,000 returns were numbered in parochial order and collected 
" into books. A further comparison of lists and returns was then pro- 
" ceeded with ; the Clergy List being also used to check the complete- 
" ness of the Established Church returns. The result of these com- 
" parisons was the discovery of a still considerable number of defi- 
" ciencies ; principally of returns from places of worship in connexion 
" with the Church of England, — several of the clergy having enter- 
" tained some scruples about complying with an invitation not proceed- 
" ing from episcopal authority. In all such cases, a second application 
" was made direct from the Census Office, and this generally was 
" favoured by a courteous return of the particulars desired. The few 
" remaining cases were remitted to the Registrar, who either got the 
" necessary information from the secular officers of the church, or 
" else supplied, from his own knowledge, or from the most attainable 
" and accurate sources, an estimate of the number of sittings and of the 
" usual congregation." 

" By these means, a return was ultimately, and after considerable 
" time and labour, procured from every place of worship mentioned 
" in the enumerators' lists, viz., from 14,077 places belonging to the 
" Established Church, and from 20,390 places belonging to the various 
" dissenting bodies, making 34,467 in all." 

" The returns, when thus made as complete as practicable, were tabu- 
" lated in parochial order. It was then discovered that many of them 
" were defective, in not stating the number of sittings, and that others 
" which gave the sittings omitted mention of the number of attendants. 
" Full information as to sittings seemed to be so very essential to a 
" satisfactory view of our religious accommodation, that an application 
" was addressed to every person signing a return defective in this point, 
" requesting him to rectify the omission. The intelligence thus fur- 
" nished was incorporated with the original return. There are still, 
" however 2,524 cases where no information could be got : these, 
" wherever they occur, are mentioned in the notes to the district which 
" contains them. Where the number of attendants was not stated for 
" the 30th March, and it appeared that there was, nevertheless, a 
" service held upon that day, the number specified as the usual average 
" was assumed to have been the number present on the 30th, and was 
" inserted in the columns for that day. Where neither in the columns 
" for the 30th March, nor yet in the columns for the average congrega- 
" tion, was any number given, the deficiency was mentioned in the 
" foot notes, as in the case just mentioned of omitted sittings. And 
" so, where neither sittings nor attendants were supplied. It appears 
" that the number of omissions which, in spite of the endeavours 
" made to get the supplementary information, were obliged to be 



viii PREFACE. 



" submitted to, are as follow : number of sittings not mentioned in 
" 2,134 cases ; number of attendants unspecified in 1,004 cases ; and 
" neither sittings nor attendants given in 390 cases. Estimates for these 
" omissions have been made for certain of the Tables, on a principle 
" explained in the Report. They have not, however, been interpolated 
" in the regular Tables, but are given in separate Tables by theni- 
'•' selves. This course seemed most free from objections ; as the Tables 
" now contain nothing beyond the original, authenticated figures — 
" the omissions being stated in the notes, from which each reader can 
" make his own computation, if desirous of so doing." 

"It was also found that, frequently, an ambiguity prevailed in the 
" answers given to the inquiries respecting 'free sittings.' Several 
" of the returns from ancient parish churches, where, of course, no 
" pew rents are received, describe the whole of the sittings as being 
" therefore 'free.' But this was not the sense intended to be con- 
" veyed by the question, which contemplated the case of sittings not 
" only free from any money payment, but also free from any particular 
" appropriation, whether by custom or by the allocation of church 
" officers, or otherwise, — sittings, in fact, devoted especially to the 
" poorer classses, and which they might in freedom occupy at their 
" own option and selection. In all such cases, therefore, it was deemed 
" advisable, in order to secure an uniformity of meaning throughout 
" the returns, to mention merely the total number of sittings, making 
" no apportionment of them into ' free ' and ' appropriated.' The 
" effect of this was to ensure that all the sittings which are men- 
" tioned in the Tables as ' free,' (3,947,371) are really free in the 
" manner above described ; that the 'appropriated' sittings (4,443,093) 
" are those which, either from a money payment or from customary 
" occupancy, are not accessible to anybody indiscriminately ; and that 
" the residue (1,077.274), not adequately described, may belong to 
" either of these classes, but most likely in greater proportion to the 
" latter." 

' { It will be perceived that one of the questions pointed to a distinc- 
" tion desirable to be made between the ' general congregation ' and 
" the ' Sunday scholars.' In many of the returns the distinction was 
" not made, the total numbers only, including both these classes of 
" attendants, being entered. As, therefore, no correct account could 
" be obtained of the whole number of Sunday scholars usually mingling 
" with our congregations, it is thought to be the better course in every 
" instance to include them in one total. In several returns a service 
" was returned as attended by Sunday scholars only ; in these instances 
" the numbers have been disregarded, on the theory that such ser- 
" vices partook more of the nature of school duties than of formal 
" public worship. Sunday scholars have been reckoned as attending 
" religious service only where, upon the same portion of the day, some 
" numbers are inserted for a ' general congregation.' " 

"Another point upon which an explanation of the course adopted 
" may be useful is the following : it was wished to show, with respect 
" to all the 30,240 places of worship, how many of them were open for 
" service at each portion of the Sunday morning, afternoon, and 



PREFACE. ix 



" evening, and how many were closed on each of those occasions. 
" This, of course, was ascertained by the insertion of figures denoting 
u a service, or of a cross (X), denoting that no service was held. Bat 
" in several cases, where the other particulars were given, the return 
" was altogether blank upon the subject of attendants; and the question 
" was, in what way to regard such cases. The course adopted has been, 
" where the church or chapel is located in a town, to assume that a 
" service was performed both morning and evening, and where the 
" church or chapel is situate in the rural districts, to assume that 
" services were celebrated in the morning and afternoon? 

The limits necessary to the present " Abridgment " compel the 
Editor to curtail the admirable " Introductory Sketch of the 
Progress of Religious Opinions in England till the Period of the 
Revolution of 1688/' The thread of the narrative, however, has 
been preserved, and the sketch, in its reduced proportions, will 
serve to show how the country has grown into that state of 
comparative religious freedom which so strikingly contrasts with 
the ages which have passed away. 

It is always found difficult to describe churches in terms 
which are perfectly approved by their members ; still it may be 
hoped that the various notices given in the Report will be found 
impartial, this having evidently been the object of its Author, 
who has selected his information from the sources which ap- 
peared to possess the greatest authority. One of the most 
interesting and valuable portions of the Report will be found 
in the Author's remarks upon " Spiritual Provision and Desti- 
tution/' So important, indeed, has it been deemed by the 
Editor of the present Abridgment, that he has considered it best 
to give it entire. 

In selecting from the numerous Tables contained in the Report, 
the object has been to extract those which were most likely to 
be popularly useful for religious and statistical purposes, and to 
render the possessor of the Abridgment as much as possible inde- 
pendent of the larger work, — to which, for more detailed informa- 
tion, it may be found necessary in some few cases to refer. 

A successful commencement having been now made in the 
important service of learning for ourselves, and showing to other 
nations, the religious statistics of our own country, we may 
anticipate at each succeeding decennial period that the returns 
on " Religious Worship " will form a valuable part of the Census, 
and serve as a powerful aid to the highest interests of the 
community. 

London, 
January 5, 1854. 



REPORT. 



TO THE RIGHT HON, THE VISCOUNT PALMERSTON, M.P., G.C.B, 

HER MAJESTY'S SECRETARY OF STATE FOR 
THE HOME DEPARTMENT. 

Census Office, 10th December 1853. 
My Lord, 

When the Census of Great Britain was taken, in 1851, I received 

instructions from Her Majesty's Government to endeavour to procure 

information as to the existing accommodation for Public Religious Worship. 

Every exertion has been made to obtain accurate Returns upon which 
reliance may be placed ; and the duty of arranging these Returns in a 
tabular form, accompanied by explanatory remarks, has been confided by me 
chiefly to Mr. Horace Mann. He has devoted much time and labour to the 
subject ; and I trust that your Lordship will be of opinion that the task 
delegated to him has been well executed. 

I have the honour to be, 
My Lord, 
Your faithful servant, 

GEORGE GRAHAM, 

Registrar-General 



R E P II T, 



TO 

GEORGE GRAHAM, Esq. 

$c> §c. #c. 
REGISTRAR GENERAL OF BIRTHS, DEATHS, AND MARRIAGES. 



Sir, « 

In fulfilment of the task with which you have entrusted me, I have now Origin of the 
the honour to present, in a digested form, a Summary of the Returns collected ^|o"ous\vor- 
at the recent Census, showing the amount of accommodation for worship pro- ship ; andMamier 
vided by the various religious bodies in the country, and the extent to which tiom 
the means thus shown to be available are used. 

It may, perhaps, be advantageous to preface the observations which, with 
your permission, I propose to offer on the state of religion in England, as dis- 
closed in these returns, by a brief account of the origin of the Inquiry and the 
mode in which it has been prosecuted. 

It will, doubtless, be within your recollection that, when making preparation 
for the General Census, and determining what information was most worthy to 
be gathered by the aid of the complete machinery then specially to be provided, 
it appeared to you exceedingly desirable to seize upon so rare an opportunity in 
order to procure correct intelligence on two important subjects of much public 
interest and controversy, viz., the number and varieties and capabilities of the 
religious and the scholastic institutions of the country. In pursuance of this 
scheme, a set of Forms (reprinted in the Appendix to this volume*) was prepared 
and issued to the various enumerators, with instructions for their distribution 
and collection. 

These proceedings were adopted under the impression that the language of 
the Census Act — conferring on the Secretary of State the power to issue ques- 
tions, not alone respecting the mere numbers, ages, and occupations of the 
people, but also as to such " further particulars " as might seem to him 
advisable— would amply wan-ant so important an investigation. When, how- 
ever, in the House of Peers, objections were preferred against the contem- 
plated Inquiry, and doubts expressed upon the applicability of the penal sections 
of the Act to parties who might choose withholding information on these 
subjects, it was deemed desirable to submit the question to the legal advisers of 
the Crown, and their opinion proved to be confirmatory of this view. 

As you, however, still retained a firm conviction of the great advantage to 
the public of the object for which preparations so extensive had already been 
matured, and for the satisfactory pursuit of which so great facilities existed, 
it was recommended by you to the Secretary of State that the investigation 
should be nevertheless continued ; the various parties from whom information 
was to be requested being made aware that they were not by law compellable to 
furnish the particulars referred to in the Forms supplied to them. It seemed to 
you that a reliance on a general willingness to meet the wishes of the Govern- 
ment in so conspicuously valuable an object would be amply justified by 
nearly universal acquiescence ; and that the necessary employment, for the 

* It has not been deemed necessary to reprint, with this Abridgment, the " Forms " here 
referred to. [Editob]. 

C. B 



2 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 

ordinary purpose of the Census, of a staff of nearly 40,000 persons, visiting on 
two distinct occasions every house throughout Great Britain, offered an oppor- 
tunity for procuring accurate statistics much too rare to be neglected — such 
indeed as could not possibly recur till, after another ten years' interval, the 
Census should again be taken in 1861. 

The Secretary of State assenting to these views and your proposal, printed 
Forms were carefully distributed by the enumerators to the proper parties. In 
the case of returns for places of religious worship, the forms were left with the 
clergyman or minister, warden or deacon, or other officer connected with each 
place of worship. 

The extent to which returns, in answer to this application, were received., 
affords abundant evidence of the hearty co-operation of the clergy and the 
ministers of all denominations in this voluntary labour. Such returns have- 
been obtained from 14,077 churches belonging to the Church of England, and 
from 20,390 places of worship belonging to all other religious bodies. From 
this simple fact alone it will be manifest that these returns are nearly as com- 
plete as could be wished for ; and that now, for the first time, there is given to 
the country a full picture of the state of its religion as exhibited by its religious 
institutions. 



Number of Sects. There are in England and Wales 35 different religious communities or 
sects, — 27 native and indigenous, 9 foreign.* The following arrangement 
shows them, under certain obvious considerable and minor classes, in the order 
of historical formation : 



PROTESTANT CHURCHES: 

BRITISH: 

Church of England and Ireland. 
Scottish Presbyterians : 

Church of Scotland. 

United Presbyterian Synod. 

Presbyterian Church in 
England. 
Independents, or Congrega- 

tionalists. 
Baptists : 

General. 

Particular. 

Seventh Day. 

Scotch. 

New Connexion General. 
Society of Friends. 
Unitarians. 

Moravians, or United Brethren. 
Wesleyan Methodists : 

Original Connexion. 

New Connexion. 

Primitive Methodists. 

Bible Christians. 

Wesleyan Association. 

Independent Methodists. 

Wesleyan Reformers. 



PROTESTANT CHURCHES— 

continued. 
BRITISH:— continued. 

Calvinistic Methodists : 

Welsh Calvinistic Metho- 
dists. 
Countess of Huntingdon's 
Connexion. 
Sandemanians, or Glassites. 
New Church. 
Brethren. 

FOREIGN: 

Lutherans. 

German Protestant Reformers. 

Reformed Church of the 

Netherlands. 
French Protestants. 

OTHER CHRISTIAN CHURCHES. 

Roman Catholics. 

Greek Church. 

German Catholics. 

Italian Reformers. 

Catholic and Apostolic Church. 

Latter-day Saints or Mormons. 

JEWS. 



* These include all the bodies which have assumed any formal organization. There are, iu 
addition, many isolated congregations of religious worshippers, adopting various appellations... 
!mi it dors not appear that any of them is sufficiently numerous and consolidated to be called a 
" Beet." 



and Wales.] REPORT. 



The existence of so many separate sects will be considered an advantage or 
an evil, in proportion as the active exercise of private judgment, or the visible 
unity of the Church, if both be unattainable together, is esteemed the more 
important acquisition. Much too of the feeling, favorable or adverse, which 
the contemplation of such multiplied diversities must cause, will be dependent 
on the question whether, notwithstanding much apparent and external difference, 
substantial harmony with truth may not extensively prevail. 



Necessity of 



Of great importance evidently, therefore, is it to supply some sketch, however 
slight, of the prominent characteristics of each sect; partly for the sake of 
justice to the sects themselves, in order to reveal, in some of them, accordances, 
perhaps not generally hitherto suspected, with admitted truth — and partly for the 
sake of the community at large, in order to reveal the progress of erroneous 
doctrines, likewise, it may be, hitherto unnoticed. 



PROGRESS OP RELIGIOUS OPINIONS IN ENGLAND. OT ™2™« 



1 OPINIONS 

IN ENGLAND. 

From a. d. 681 to the present time, an interval of more than eleven centuries, _ _ . " , 
r ,, ..,.,„ , . Definitive esta- 

Christianity, in one form or another, has maintained itself as the predominant blishment of 

religion of the English people. Naturally, in the course of this protracted England" y m 

period, the ever-varying condition — social, intellectual, material — of the country, 

as successive generations made new acquisitions of enlightenment and liberty 

and wealth, effected corresponding variations in the aspect, both political and 

doctrinal, of the religious faith of the community. Thus we behold, in earliest 

times, particular articles of Christian faith and practice gathering the undivided 

homage of the people, and receiving sanction from the civil power, which also 

punishes diversity. In course of time these ancient tenets lose their hold upon 

the national affections ; the civil sanction is transferred to other doctrines, and 

the civil penalties are now enforced against all opposition to the new belief. 

Gradually, however, these restraints upon opinion are withdrawn; existing 

creeds take form and practical embodiment ; and further sects arise and organise 

and multiply, till, favoured by almost unbounded toleration, sects perpetually 

appear and disappear, as numerous and varied as the opinions or even as the 

fancies of men. Some slight review of these mutations in the national mind and 

in the fortunes of particular Churches seems almost essential to a satisfactory 

appreciation of the present state of England in regard to her religious 

institutions. 

Christianity, when introduced among the Saxons, at once assumed an state of Christi- 
organized character. This was, of course, accordant with the episcopal model to times 111 Saxon 
which the missionaries were themselves attached. The conversion of the king of 
a Saxon State "was immediately followed by the elevation of his benefactor to 
a bishopric, the territorial boundaries of which were generally conterminate with 
those of the kingdom itself. In course of time, as some of the dioceses were 
manifestly too extensive, divisions of the larger sees were made, and additional 
bishoprics created. The first partition of this kind was effected by Theodore, 
Archbishop of Canterbury, about a.d. 680; and the Council of Hertford, 
held in 693, enacted, or at least affirmed, that sees should become more numerous 
as the number of the faithful increased. In this manner the larger ecclesiastical Bishops and 
divisions of the country were soon settled on a permanent basis ; for, with the Dioceses - 
exception of some changes made in the reign of Henry VIIL, and a few of very 
recent origin, the present bishoprics are the same as those established in the 
Anglo-Saxon times. The Bishops were ostensibly nominated by the clergy of 
the cathedral church, but the sovereigns generally influenced, if they did not 

b 2 



PKOGKESS 
OF KELIGIOU8 

OPINIONS 
IN ENGLAND. 



Revenues. 



Condition of the 
Church subse- 
quent to the 
Norman Con- 
quest. 



4 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 

altogether monopolize, the appointments. The authority of the prelates was very 
considerable. They ranked with the Earl, and each of their oaths was equivalent 
to those of 120 ceorls. Apart from their spiritual jurisdiction, they sustained an 
important position in the conduct of civil affairs, — possessing seats in the national 
Witena-gemot, and assisting the sheriffs in the local administration of justice. 

The funds for the support of Christianity were derived from various sources. 
At first they seem to have been exclusively supplied by voluntary offerings, 
of which the bishops had the sole disposal.* Afterwards, upon the erection of 
a church or the foundation of a religious establishment, it became the custom 
— probably in imitation of a practice which appears to have prevailed in nearly 
every age and every country of the world — for the founder to devote a tenth of 
all his property to purposes of religion and charity. Tithes thus appear to have 
had their origin in voluntary payments, and as such they were, doubtless, very 
generally rendered in the early periods of Anglo-Saxon rule, when the payment 
was considered applicable both to the provision for religious worship and to the 
relief of the poor. It was not till the middle of the sixth century that tithes 
were demanded by the clergy of Christendom as a right j nor were they declared 
to be such by any General Council prior to that of Lateran in 1215. In 
England, however, it was not long before a custom so generally adopted began 
to be regarded, first as a religious, and then as a legal, duty; and, accordingly, 
the legislature in the tenth century recognized the obligation, and provided for 
its due discharge, first, by declaring that defaulters should be liable to spiritual 
censures, and, ultimately, by enacting civil penalties for disobedience. Several 
minor customary payments, under the various names of Church-shot, Light-shot, 
and Plough-alms, seem also to have gradually acquired a legislative sanction. 
Monasteries, and similar religious institutions, were, in general, well provided 
for by the endowments settled on them by their founders, and by grants and 
gifts continually made to them by later benefactors. 

For nearly 150. years immediately following the Conquest, the history of 
Christianity in England shows an almost continual advance of the power of the 
clergy and the Holy See. William the Conqueror, though personally little 
inclined to yield the smallest portion of his spiritual jurisdiction, nevertheless 
contributed materially, by steps adopted for political advantage, to augment the 
influence of Rome. While he himself maintained with spirit his supposed 
prerogatives, — not suffering any interference with the Church without his sanction, 
and requiring that no Pope should be received as such without his previous 
consent, — the various acts by which he introduced or strengthened precedents for 
papal intervention could not fail to be the efficacious means by which, in more 
perplexing times, or under less determined rulers, England would be brought to 
more complete dependence on the Court of Rome. Among these measures, not 
the least effectual was the separate ecclesiastical tribunal which he instituted for 
offences and disputes in which the clergy were concerned. This exclusive juris- 
diction, and the further advances made in enforcing clerical celibacy, tended 
much to erect the priesthood into an independent power in the state, asserting, 
first an equal, and at last a superior, position to the civil government. 

Nearly every Parliament from the time of Wycliffe to the reign of Henry 
VIII. (1384 to 150.9) adopted measures to resist pontifical supremacy; and, 
not restricting their hostility to Rome, they even several times suggested to 
the sovereign the appropriation of Church property to secular objects. Two 
parties hence arose in the ranks of the Reformers. — one desiring both political and 
doctrinal reformation, the other limiting their aims to merely secular changes. 



* Kemble, ii. p. 473. Linjjard, vol. i. p. 180. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 



From 1534 this country may be said to have possessed a National Church; progress 
for ever since, with the brief exception which occurred in the reign of Mary, opinions 
all the civil laws by which, in England, Christianity has been established *» engeaxp. 
and expounded, have derived their force entirely from the sanction of the Establishment 
native government of the state, apart from any, the slightest, interference of a church. 101 ™ 
foreign power. 

In 1536, the Convocation passed, and the King adopted, certain Articles, Changes effected 
by which the faith of the Church of England was, for the time, authoritatively 
settled. In these, the Bible and the three creeds are set forth as the foun- 
dation of belief; baptism, penance, confession to a priest, belief in the cor- 
poral presence, are declared essential to salvation; justification is said to be 
obtained by the union of good works with faith. Images were to be used as 
examples, but not as idols ; saints were to be honoured, but not worshipped ; 
the use of holy water was allowed, but its efficacy was denied; indefinite 
prayer was permitted for the dead ; and the existence of an un specific purgatory 
was affirmed.* All the clergy were directed to explain these articles to their 
flocks. Latin and English Bibles were to be set up in the churches; and the 
children of the parish were to be taught, in the mother tongue, the Lord's 
Prayer, the Ten Commandments, and the Creed.f In the following year, 153/, 
the King put forth a fuller exposition of the orthodox belief in the shape of a 
book adopted by the Convocation and entitled " The Institution of a Christian 
Man," and in 1543 he published, of his own authority, a second edition of this 
work, with certain alterations favouring the ancient doctrines. These books 
were, each in turn, accepted as the standard of belief: but the test by which it 
was attempted to secure an uniformity of faith was the " Law of the Six 
Articles," passed in 1539. By this law were established, (1) the doctrine of 
the real presence, — (2) the communion in one kind only, — (3) the perpetual 
obligation of vows of chastity, — (4) the utility of private masses, — (5) the 
celibacy of the clergy, — and [6) the necessity of auricular confession. Death 
by fire, and forfeiture of all possessions, were the penalties of controverting the 
first article; imprisonment or death the penalty of opposition to the rest, 
according as the opposition was withdrawn or persevered in. In 1544, the 
Legislature somewhat mitigated the severity of this enactment ; but the number 
of persons who were executed under its provisions was yet very great. 

During the brief reign of Edward the Sixth the progress of the doctrinal Refor- Edward VI. 
mation was more rapid, and its character more definite. The law of the Six 
Articles was repealed; the celebration of private masses was prohibited; the 
laity were allowed the communion of the cup ; marriage was permitted to the 
clergy ; images were removed from all the churches ; altars were converted to 
communion tables; and finally, in 1553, Forty-two Articles of Faith were 
issued by authority, establishing the doctrines of the Church of England nearly 
as they stand at present. A new Communion Service, differing but slightly 
from that now in use, was produced in 1547; and the English Liturgy, first 
introduced in 1 549, and afterwards revised and somewhat altered, was confirmed 
by Parliament in 1552. To spread the new belief among the people, measures 
were adopted to promote and regulate the practice of preaching, which began 
to be a very powerful means of influencing popular opinion. Bishops were 
required to preach four times a year— to stimulate the parish clergy in this 
exercise — and to ordain for the ministry none who were unable to perform 
this necessary duty. As, however, the supply of preachers was, for some time, 



* ** u .me's History of England, vol.iv. p. 165— Short's History of the Church of England, p. 109. 
t -This permission to read the Scriptures was restricted, in 1543, to gentlemen and merchants. 

B 3 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



PROGRESS 
OP RELIGIOUS 

OPIXIOXS 
IN EXGLAXD 



unavoidably deficient, a Book of Homilies, composed in chief by Cranmer, was 
appointed to be used in churches, together with the Paraphrase of Erasmus. 
The singing of psalms and hymns from Scripture was also now, for the first 
time, authorized. 



Mary I. 



R-eaetion to 
Roman 

Catholicism. 



Mary, a sincere and zealous Romanist, succeeding to the sovereign authority 
at a time when the almost universal voice of the community affirmed it as 
the duty of the civil ruler to decide the nation's creed and to enforce compliance, 
naturally at once reversed her brother's policy — restored the former faith and 
practices — and put in energetic force against the Protestants the persecuting 
principles which they themselves so generally sanctioned. All the acts of 
Edward touching on religion were repealed; the doctrine of the corporal 
presence in the mass was re-affirmed; the Prayer Book and the Catechism 
were pronounced heretical ; the celibacy of the clergy was prescribed, and every 
married clergyman ejected from his cure ; severe enactments against heresy were 
passed ; and a sort of inquisition to discover heretics was instituted. All the 
prominent reformers either fled across the sea or suffered in England at the 
stake. About 300 had already paid for then opinions with their lives when 
Mary's brief reign ended in 1558. 



Elizabeth. 



Re-establish- 
ment of Pro- 
testanism. 



Elizabeth at once replaced the Church in the position it had occupied before 
the reign of Mary. Parliament again affirmed the sovereign's supremacy as 
head of the Church, and punished with extreme severity all those who ques- 
tioned this prerogative.* In 1559 the Act of Uniformityt restored with little 
variance the Book of Common Prayer, and made it penal to be absent without 
reasonable cause from a church where it was used. In 1563 the second Book 
of Homilies was printed, and the Larger Catechism sanctioned. And the 
Articles of Religion — which, in 1563, had been subscribed (then numbering 
thirty-eight) by the Convocation — were, in 15/1, adopted in their present shape 
and number, ratified by the Queen, and confirmed by Act of Parliament. X 
Thus, Protestant Christianity was re-established as the national religion; and 
severe coercive measures were enacted to secure unanimous profession and 
obedience. 



Progress of 
Puritanism. 



No sooner, however, had the victory been thus completed over one of the 
two great parties hostile to the settlement effected in the reign of Edward, 
than a vigorous and long protracted conflict with the other party was renewed. 
Both for their numbers and sincere activity these new antagonists were 
formidable foes. As, in deciding on the changes which should be admitted, 
Cranmer and the other founders of the Church displayed the cautious policy 
of statesmen rather than the pauseless ardour of religious partizans — more 
anxious to conciliate opponents and secure the utmost innovation practicable, 
than to contend uncompromisingly for all the progress they might think 
desirable— it followed, almost of necessity, that multitudes, deriving their 
opinions from the exercise of private judgment on the Scriptures recently un- 
sealed to them, and urged, by natural reaction, to the utmost distance from the 
Church of Rome, would find their ardent expectations of the new establishment 
unrealized, and would lament as well the absence from its constitution and its 
ritual of much which they desired as the continued presence there of much 
which they disliked. 



* The Queen preferred the title of " Supreme Governor" of the Church to " Supreme Head.'* 
All the bishops except one refused to take the oath, and were in consequence deprived; 178 of 
the inferior clergy imitated their refusal with a similar result. 

t 1 Eliz. cap. 2 % 1'3 Eli/., cap. 12. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 



The Puritans, were not wholly presbyterian. The natural tendency of the progress 
religious movement in the public mind was to develop constantly new theories ^opinions* 7 * 
of ecclesiastical government, each fresh advance distinguished by a nearer is England 
approach to a democratic system. Although the Presbyterians, therefore, for 
a long time formed the vast majority of the opponents of the Church establish- 
ment, opinions much less favourable than theirs to clerical authority and 
State control in matters of religion soon began to gain adherents. Most 
conspicuous among the sects which entertained such notions were the 
Independents, who, rejecting equally the presbyterian and episcopal machinery, Rise of the , 

• + • a L 4. • a- -a i v • 4. nu i. ,; Independents, 

maintained that every individual congregation is a separate Church, complete 

and perfect in itself, and altogether independent of external oversight. They 
also held that the province of the civil magistrate did not extend to spiritual 
things, the State possessing no infallible means of distinguishing truth from 
error, and the true religion being best discovered and established by the unforced Baptists, 
zeal of its disciples. — Similar opinions were maintained by the Baptists, who, 
about this period, began to grow into importance. 

The reign of Charles the First beheld the crisis of the controversy. All tne Charles I. 
various severe repressive measures which were put in force proved ineffectual to 
check the spread of puritanic principles, and only served to render yet more bitter 
the hostility of their professors towards the ruling hierarchy. At last this long 
protracted opposition triumphed. Parliament, in 1641, abolished the Court of 
High Commission, and deprived the bishops of votes in the House of Peers. In 

1643 episcopacy was itself abolished, and the chief direction of the Church 
intrusted to the " Westminster Assembly," a body chosen by the Parliament, 
and consisting of 120 clergymen and 30 laymen. This assembly, where the 
Presbyterians predominated, issued a Confession of Faith, a larger and a shorter 
Catechism, a form of Presbyterian Church government, and a " Directory " for 
public worship. Parliament, in 1645, suppressed the Prayer Book, and enjoined 
the use of the Directory — an outline service, which each minister was authorized 
"to supplement at his discretion. Part only of the Confession (which was 

Calvinistic) was adopted by the legislature ; and the form of government was 
not established, save in Lancashire and London, and not there without the 
safeguard of an ultimate appeal to Parliament. An ordinance was passed in 

1644 by which the clergy were required to take the Covenant, and thus engage 
to uphold Presbyterianism ; 3,000 of them refused, and were ejected from their 
benefices, being allowed one fifth part of their income for their future mainte- 
nance. In the absence of episcopacy, the discipline of the Church was adminis- 
tered by the Assembly, who ordained and appointed ministers. In this reign Rise of the 
the Quakers first appeared, originated by George Fox. 



Quakers. 



By Cromwell's assumption of supreme authority in 1649 the influence of the The Protectorate 
Presbyterians was much diminished. The power of ordination was removed 
from the Assembly and intrusted to a committee of thirty-eight persons of 
different sects called Triers (nine of whom were laymen), who examined all the 
nominees for ministerial functions. In Wales, itinerant preachers were employee! 
by a Commission out of revenues at its disposal. Tithes were continued to the 
clergy ; but the proceeds of the bishop's lands, and tenths and first fruits, were 
made over to the Commissioners, with the design of aiding from the fund thus 
raised the stipends of the smaller livings. 

The principle of toleration M-as first recognized in this administration ; free 
exercise of their religion being guaranteed to all " who professed faith in God 
" in Christ Jesus;" and it was further added, -'that none be compelled to 
st conform to the public religion by penalties* or otherwise, but that endea- 

b 4 



PKOGRESS 

t)F KELIGIOTJ S 

OPINIONS 

IN ENGLAND. 

The Restoration. 



8 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 

" vours be used to win them by sound doctrine and the example of a good 
" conversation." 

But the change in the national religion which was thus effected during the 
Interregnum, by the advance towards a Puritan establishment, was nearly as 
evanescent as was that which had been caused in the reign of Mary by the 
retrogression towards the ancient faith. With the lasting restoration of the 
monarchy, episcopacy also was enduringly restored. The ascent of Charles 
the Second to the vacant throne in 16(50 seemed to have effaced from history 
the period of the Great Rebellion, and the Episcopal Church regained the 
dominant position, fenced by penal statutes, it had occupied in the days of 
Laud. 

A previous professed endeavour to conciliate the Nonconformists failed. 
Like Mary, like Elizabeth, like James the First, so Charles the Second also, 
on the eve of his accession, promised tenderness to conscientious scruples ; but 
the Savoy conference between the Nonconformists and Episcopalians, convened 
pursuant to this promise, ended in no tangible result. An Act of Uniformity, 
more stringent than the similar enactment of Elizabeth, was passed in 1662, by 
which all ministers refusing to assent to everything contained in the Book of 
Common Prayer, as recently amended, vere to be ejected from their benefices on 
the next St. Bartholomew's Day; and accordingly 2,000 ministers were then 
deprived of their preferments. Several other statutes, varying in rigour, were 
enacted in this reign against the Nonconformists, for the purpose of pro- 
tecting the Established Church. In 1661, the Corporation Act excluded 
all dissenters from municipal appointments. Two Conventicle Acts, in 1664 
and 16/0, made it penal for five persons, in addition to the occupiers of 
a house, to assemble for religious worship ; and in 1665 the Five Mile Act 
mposed a penalty of 40Z. on every Nonconformist minister who came 
within five miles of any corporate town, and also upon all, whether ministers 
or laymen, who, if not frequenting the Established Church, should teach in 
a public or private school. In 1673, the Test Act, aimed at Roman 
Catholics and Nonconformists equally, excluded them from civil offices 
and military commands. In 1678, in consequence of Gates's plot, the 
Roman Catholics were prohibited from sitting in Parliament. The King made 
several attempts to grant a toleration, but as these endeavours were supposed by 
Parliament to spring from a desire to favour Roman Catholics, they uniformly 
failed.* Still, towards the termination of this reign, a feeling of the impolicy of 
treating harshly nonconforming Protestants began to be displayed ; and 
gradually the sentiment extended through the nation that a trivial diversity in 
modes of worship might be well allowed them without danger to the national 
establishment. 



James II. This feeling was much strengthened in the reign of James, when the Non- 

conformists declined to receive the toleration which the King, by an illegal 
stretch of his prerogative, held out to them. Several of the bishops, grateful for 
assistance rendered at a critical conjuncture, entertained a plan of compre- 
hension, which, proceeding on an alteration of some portions of the liturgy, 
might bring again within the pale of the Established Church the mass of those 
who had abandoned her communion. In the troubles and excitement of the 
times, however, no advance was made in this direction ; but a disposition to 
indulgence was excited in the ruling party, not unlikely to be fruitful when a 
favorable opportunity occurred. This opportunity was soon presented, when King 



* It is stated that above 8,000 Protestant dissenters were imprisoned in the reign of Charles- 
the Second ; and that as many as 6(J,000 had in various ways, in the same period, suffered for 
religion. See Short's History of the Church of England, p. 559. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 



James the Second, partly for political and partly for religious causes, was, in 1688, progress 
expelled the throne. The claim of the Dissenters to a milder treatment could opixioits 
not well be disregarded, either by the monarch they had helped to elevate, or ** ByGIAm 
by the Church they had assisted to defend. Accordingly, the Toleration Act* The Revolution, 
bestowed, on all but Roman Catholics and such as denied the doctrine of the 
Trinity, full liberty of worship, upon paying tithes and other dues, taking the 
oaths of allegiance and supremacy, and certifying their places of worship to the 
bishops or the justices of the peace : Dissenting ministers being also required 
to sign thirty-five and a half of the Articles of the Established Church. The 
scheme for a comprehension was proceeded with, but proved abortive. A 
commission, appointed by the King, suggested sundry alterations in the liturgy ; 
but these the Lower House of Convocation was unwilling to concede, and this, 
the last, endeavour to procure by comprehension greater uniformity was finally 
abandoned, and has never since that period been renewed. 

The Revolution settled the Established Church upon its present basis. Final settlement 
Several alterations, have indeed, been since effected in its relative position church! 
towards other sects ; but not the slighest change has been effected in the Church 
itself, in its doctrines, polity, or worship. The principal effect of the Toleration 
Act was on the character of the Church as a national establishment. Before 
this statute, no discrepancy was deemed conceivable between the Church and 
the community : the one was looked upon as altogether co-extensive with the 
other. To dissent from the belief or mode of worship sanctioned by supreme 
ecclesiastical authority was much the same as to rebel against the civil power ; 
and all who placed themselves in this predicament were either to be brought 
by fines and other punishments, to yield conformity, or, if intractable, were to 
be burnt or banished, and the absolute identity of Church and Nation thus 
restored. The Toleration Act in part destroyed this theory. The Episcopal 
Church was still considered "national," as being recognised as orthodox by 
national authority — endowed by law with the exclusive right to tithes and 
similar unvoluntary contributions — gifted with a special portion of the State's 
support — and subject generally to the State's control ; but those who differed 
from her creeds and formularies were allowed, while aiding to support the legal 
faith, to worship in the way they deemed most scriptural and proper, subject for 
a time to some disqualifying statutes which have gradually been repealed or 
modified.f 

* l W. & M. e.18. 

t The principal of these were, the Conventicle Act, 22 Car. II. c.l. (repealed in 16S9), which 
made it penal to attend a Nonconformist meeting of more than five persons; the Corporation 
Act, 13 Car. II. c.l. (repealed in 1828), which disqualified for offices in corporations all who 
should decline to take the sacrament according to the rites of the Established Church, and to 
swear that it is in no case lawful to take arms against the king : the Test Act, 25 Car. II. c.2. 
(repealed in 1828), which disqualified from holding any place of trust or public office those who 
should refuse to take the oaths of allegiance and supremacy, subscribe a declaration against 
transubstantiation, and receive the Lord's Supper in accordance with the usage of the Church oi 
England; "the Act of 13 & 14 Car. II. c.4., by which dissenters were prohibited from keeping 
schools (modified in 1799, by allowing them to teach upon taking the usual oaths and subscrib- 
ing the usual declaration) ; the provision (repealed in 1813) in the Toleration Act, excepting 
from its benefits all persons who denied the Trinity ; the Occasional Conformity Act, 10 Anne, 
c.2. (repealed in 1718), by which no person was eligible for public employment unless he entirelr, 
conformed: the Sch ism Act. A 2 Anne, st. II. c. 7. (repealed in 1718), by which all schoolmasters 
were to be licensed by the bishops, and to be strict conformists. 

The chief disabilities which, for the safeguard of the Established Church, are still imposed on 
other bodies, are the following :— all persons holding certain responsible civil and military offices, 
and all ecclesiastical and collegiate persons, preachers, teachers, and schoolmasters, high con- 
stables, and practitioners of the law, are required to promise, by oath or affirmation, allegiance 
to the Crown, and acknowledge its ecclesiastical supremacy, and also to abjure allegiance to the 
descendants of the Pretender, and to maintain the Act of Settlement.— No Dissenter can hold 
the mastership of a college or other endowed school, unless endowed since 1G8S, for the immediate 
benefit of Protestant Dissenters.— All meetings for religious worship of more than twenty per- 
sons besides the family, if held in a building not certified to the Registrar General, arc subject to 
a penalty of 20?. — Every person appointed to any office, for admission to which it was necessary 
under the Test Act to receive the sacrament according to the custom of the Church of England, 
is to make a declaration " upon the true faith of a Christian," that he will never exercise any 



power, authority, or influence obtained by virtue of such office, to injure or disturb the Englis 
Church or its bishops and clergy. (Stephen's Commentaries, vol. iii. p. 108.)— Mayors or otlu 



i 

other 



10 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



PROGRESS 
OF RELIGIOrS 

OPINIONS 
IS" ENGLAND. 

Seceding 
Churches. 



The era of the Revolution, therefore, is the birthday of religious sects in Eng- 
land. For a long time previously they had been struggling into being ; but 
from henceforth they obtained embodied life. The hasty glance bestowed upon 
the various phases of the land's religious history will not be deemed superfluous, 
if it serve to indicate with any clearness through what intellectual conflicts and 
political convulsions most of the extant varieties of creed have worked their way 
towards a separate embodiment and legal recognition. But from 1688 the 
history of our religion, ceasing to be identical with the history of the State, must 
not, as formerly, be looked for in the national annals or the pages of the statute 
book, but in the records of each individual church. A brief view, therefore, of 
the origin and course and principal peculiarities of these seceding bodies, will 
complete the sketch by which it seemed advisable to introduce the denomina- 
tional statistics. In this view I purpose to bestow the chief attention upon 
Protestant seceding churches ; as requiring, from the little that is popularly 
known concerning them, a fulness of explanation which the notoriety attaching 
to the leading features of the Church of England and the Church of Rome 
makes quite unnecessary in the case of those communities. 



1688-1851. 



Methodism. 
Swedenborg, 



Disruptions of 
the Methodists 



Irving. 



The Mormons. 



From this proposed review it will be seen that four of the existing sects, — the 
Presbyterians, Independents, Baptists, and Society of Friends, — derive their 
origin directly from the conflict of opinions which produced and followed the 
Reformation. — The prolonged reaction which succeeded to the Puritan enthu- 
siasm was not, as we shall see, disturbed till near the middle of the eighteenth 
century, when a marvellous revival of religious sentiment broke in upon the 
slumbers of the general Church, and in the form of Methodism, came to be 
condensed into the largest of the nonconforming bodies. — Next, as the author 
of a new belief, a Swedish noble and philosopher affirms himself to be divinely 
authorized to publish a fresh revelation both of truths communicated to himself 
by angels, and of truths before concealed beneath the hidden meaning of the 
Scriptures, but made manifest to him. — Towards the termination of the century, 
the patriarch of Methodism quits the world and leaves the vast community 
which hitherto had been consolidated by his influence and skill, a prey to 
discords, which, recurring at repeated intervals, detach considerable sections 
from the parent body, — this, however, scarcely pausing in its growth. — In recent 
days, the startling oratory of a Scottish minister convinces many that the pro- 
phesied millennial advent is at hand ; and a church at once is founded claiming 
to possess the apostolic gifts which are to be exhibited upon the eve of such a 
consummation. — More recent still, and more remarkable, another claimant of 
celestial inspiration has appeared across the Atlantic; and the book of the 
prophet Mormon, like another Koran, is attracting its believers even from this 
country, whence continually little bands are voyaging to join, at the city of the 
Great Salt Lake, beneath the Rocky Mountains, the " Church of the Latter- 
day Saints." . 



principal magistrates, appearing at any Dissenting place of worship with the insignia of office, are 
disabled from holding any official situation.— Persons professing the Roman Catholic religion, 
must, in order to sit in parliament, or vote at parliamentary elections, or become members of lay 
corporations, take an oath abjuring any intention to subvert the Church establishment, and 
another, promising never to make use of any privilege to disturb the Protestant succession or the 
Protestant government. The latter oath must be taken to enable them to exercise any franchise 
or civil right, and to hold any office from which they were excluded by the Test Act. No Roman 
Catholic can present to any benefice, nor hold the office of Regent of the United Kingdom, Lord 
High Chancellor, Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, High Commissioner of the General Assembly of 
Scotland, nor any office in the Church or the ecclesiastical courts, or in the universities, colleges, 
or public schools. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 11 

THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. '"J ' 

The doctrines of the Church of England are embodied in her Articles and 
Liturgy : the Book of Common Prayer prescribes her mode of worship ; 
and the Canons of 1603 contain, so far as the clergy are concerned, her code of 
discipline. 

Bishops, Priests, and Deacons are the ministerial orders known to the epi- Orders, 
scopal establishment of England. In the Bishop lies the power of ordination of 
inferior ministers, who otherwise have no authority to dispense the sacraments 
or preach. Deacons, when ordained, may, licensed by the bishop, preach and 
administer the rite of baptism ; Priests by this ceremony are further empowered 
to administer the Lord's Supper, and to hold a benefice with cure of souls. 

Besides these orders, there are also several dignities sustained by bishops and by Dignities. 
priests ; as (1) Archbishops, each of whom is chief of a certain number of bishops, 
who are usually ordained by him ; (2) Deans and Chapters, who, attached to all 
cathedrals, are supposed to form the council of the bishop, and to aid him 
with advice ; (3) Archdeacons, who perform a kind of episcopal functions in a 
certain portion of a diocese ; ( 4) Rural Deans, who are assistants to the bishop 
in a smaller sphere. 

These various orders and dignities of the Church have all (except cathedral Territorial Divi- 
deans) attached to them peculiar territorial jurisdictions. The theory of the 
Establishment demands that every clergyman should have his ministrations 
limited to a specific district or Parish; and, when England first became divided Parishes, 
into parishes, the number of churches would exactly indicate the number of 
such parishes, — each parish being just that portion of the country, the inha- 
bitants of which were meant to be accommodated in the newly-erected church. 
In course of years, however, either prompted by the growth of population or by 
their own capricious piety, proprietors erected and endowed, within the mother- 
parishes, fresh edifices which were either chapels of ease to the mother church 
or the centres of new districts, soon allowed by custom to become distinct 
ecclesiastical divisions known as " chapelries." In this way nearly all the 
soil of England became parcelled out in ecclesiastical divisions, varying greatly, 
both in size and population, as might be expected from the isolated and 
unsystematic efforts out of which they sprung. Of late years, as new churches 
have been built, some further subdivisions of the larger parishes have been 
effected by the bishops and commissioners empowered by acts of parliament. 
The number of ecclesiastical districts and new parishes thus formed was, at 
the time of the census, 1,255, containing a population of 4,832,491. 

In the" ancient Saxon period, ten such parishes constituted a Rural Deanery. Rural Deaneries. 
The growth, however, of the population, and the increased number of churches, 
have now altered this proportion, and the rural deaneries are diverse in extent. 
At present there are 463 such divisions. 

Archdeaconries, as territorial divisions, had their origin soon after the Norman Archdeaconries. 
Conquest, previous to which archdeacons were but members of cathedral 
chapters. Several new archdeaconries have been created within recent years, by 
the Ecclesiastical Commissioners, by virtue of the act of 6 & 7 Wm, IV. c. 77. 
The total number now is 71. 

Bishoprics or Dioceses are almost as ancient as the introduction here of Chris- Dioceses, 
tianity. Of those now extant, all (excepting seven) were formed in Saxon or in 



12 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



THE CHURCH OF 
ENGLAND. 



British times. The Saxon bishoprics were generally co-extensive with the several 
kingdoms. Of the excepted seven, five were created by Henry the Eighth, out 
of a portion of the confiscated property of the suppressed religious houses, and 
the other two (viz. Manchester and Ripon), were created by the Act of 
6 &7 Wm. IV. c. 77. There are two Archbishoprics or Provinces : Canterbury, 
comprehending 21 dioceses, and York, comprising the remaining seven. The 
population of the former in 1851 was 12,785,048; that of the latter 5,285,687. 



Patronage. Incumbents of parishes are appointed, subject to the approval of the bishop, 

by patrons, who may be either corporate bodies or private persons. Of the 
11,728 benefices in England and Wales, 1,144 are in the gift of the crown; 
1,853 in that of the bishops ; 938 in that of cathedral chapters and other 
dignitaries; 770 in that of the universities of Oxford and Cambridge, and 
the colleges of Eton, Winchester, &c; 931 in that of the ministers of mother- 
churches ; and the residue (6,092) in that of private persons. Incumbents are 
of three kinds ; rectors, vicars, and perpetual curates. Rectors are recipients of 
all the parochial tithes ; vicars and perpetual curates are the delegates of the 
tithe-impropriators, and receive a portion only. These appointments are for 
life. The ordinary curates are appointed each by the incumbent who desires 
their aid. 

Revenues. The income of the Church of England is derived from the following sources ; 

lands, tithes, church-rates, pew-rents, Easter offerings, and surplice fees (i. e. 
fees for burials, baptisms, &c.) The distribution of these revenues may be 
inferred from the state of things in 1831, when it appeared to be as follows : — 

£ 
Bishops - - - 181,631 

Deans and chapters - 360,095 

Parochial clergy - - 3,251,159 

Church-rates - - - 500,000 



,£4,292,885 



In the course of the twenty years which have elapsed since 1831, no fewer 
than 2,029 new churches have been built, and the value of Church property 
has much increased; so that, after the considerable addition which must be 
made to the above amount, in order to obtain an accurate view of the total 
income of the Church in 1851, it is probable that it will be considerably 
upwards of 5,000,000/. per annum. 



Stipends of the 
Clergy. 



The number of beneficed clergy in 1831 was 10,718 : the average gross 
income, therefore, of each would be about 300/. per annum. At the same 
date there were 5,230 curates, the total amount of whose stipends was 424,695/., 
yielding an average of 81/. per annum to each curate. But, as many incum- 
bents possessed more than 300/. a year, and some curates more than 81/. a 
year, there must evidently have been some incumbents and curates whose 
remuneration was below those sums respectively. 



Augmentations 
of small livings. 



For the purpose of raising the stipends of incumbents of the smaller livings, 
the Governors of Queen Anne's Bounty annually receive the sum of 14,000/., 
the produce of First Fruits and Tenths ; and the Ecclesiastical Commissioners 
apply to the same object a portion of the surplus proceeds of episcopal and 
capitular estates. 



and Wales.] 



REPORT. 



13 



THE CHURCH 0? 
ENGLAND. 



The progress of the Church of England has, in recent times, been very rapid ; 
and conspicuously so within the twenty years just terminated. Latterly, a 
sentiment appears to have been strongly prevalent, that the relief of spiritual Recent progress 
destitution must not be exclusively devolved upon the State ; that Christians in 
their individual, no less than in their organized, capacity, have duties to discharge 
in ministering to the land's religious,, wants. Accordingly, a spirit of benevolence 
has been increasingly diffused ; and private liberality is now displaying fruits, in 
daily rising churches, almost as abundant as in ancient times— distinguished, 
also, advantageously, from earlier charity, by being, it may fairly be assumed, 
the offspring of a more enlightened zeal, proceeding from a wider circle of 
contributors. The following statistics will exhibit this more clearly : — 

In 1831, the number of churches and chapels of the Church of England 
amounted to 1 1,825. The number in 1851, as returned to the Census Office, 
was 13,854 ; exclusive of 223 described as being "not separate buildings/' or 
as "used also for secular purposes;" thus showing an increase, in the course 
of 20 years, of more than two thousand churches. Probably the increase is still 
larger, really, as it can hardly be expected that the last returns were altogether 
perfect. The greater portion of this increase is attributable to the self-extending 
power of the Church, — the State not having, in the twenty years, contributed in 
aid of private benefactions, more than 511,385/. towards the erection of 386 
churches. If we assume the average cost of each new edifice to be about 3,000/. 
the total sum expended in this interval (exclusive of considerable sums devoted 
to the restoration of old churches) will be 6,087,000/. The chief addition has 
occurred, as was to be expected and desired, in thickly-peopled districts, 
where the rapid increase of inhabitants has rendered such additional accommo- 
dation most essential. Thus, in Cheshire, Lancashire, Middlesex, Surrey, and the 
West Riding of Yorkshire, the increase of churches has been so much greater 
than the increase of the population, that the proportion between the accommoda- 
tion and the number of inhabitants is now considerably more favourable than in 
1831. (Table A.) 







Table 


A. 








County. 


Population. 


Number 

of 

Churches 

(separate Buildings). 


Proportion of Churches 

to 

Population. 




1831. 


1851. 


1831. 


1851. 


1831. 


1851. 


Cheshire 


334,391 


455,725 


142 


244 


One Church 
to 
2,355 


OneChurch 

to 
1868 


Lancashire 


1,338,354 


2,031,236 


292 


521 


.4,578 


3S99 


Middlesex - 


1,358,330 


1,886,576 


246 


405 


5,522 


4653 


Surrey ... 


486,434 


683,082 


159 


249 


3,059 


2743 


York (West Riding) - 


984,609 


1,325,495 


287 


556 


3,431 


2384 



It is true, indeed, that in the whole of England and Wales collectively the 
proportion shows no increase, but a decrease — being, in 1831, one church to 
every 1,1/5 inhabitants, while in 1851 it was one church to every 1,296; but 
the latter proportion is not inconsistent with the supposition that, in consequence 
of better distribution of the churches through the country, the accommodation 
in reality is greater now than was the case in 1831. But this must be more fully 
treated in a subsequent part of this Report. 



14 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



TH eSlan?° F ^e lowing view of the periods in which the existing structures were 

— - erected, will display, to some extent, the comparative increase in the several 

decennial intervals of the present century. Of the 14,077 existing churches, 

chapels, and other buildings belonging to the Church of England, there were 

built— 



Before 1801 

Between 1801 and 1811 
1811 and 1821 
1821 and 1831 
1831 and 1841 
1841 and 1851 

Dates not mentioned 



- 9,667 

55 
97 

-. 276 

- 667 

- 1,197 

- 2,118 



This does not, indeed, with strict exactness, show the real number of 
churches built in each of these decennial intervals; for, possibly, some few, 
erected formerly, have been replaced by other and larger edifices, which would 
thus perhaps be mentioned with the later date. The tendency is, therefore, 
slightly, to augment unduly the numbers in the later, and unduly to diminish 
the numbers in the earlier periods ; but this disturbing influence has probably 
been more than counteracted by the cases where the date has been left unmen- 
tioned. The statement, therefore, is perhaps a tolerably fair criterion of the 
progress of church-building in the nineteenth century. If the preceding esti- 
mate be accurate respecting the number of churches built since 1831, and if 
it be assumed, as is most likely, that the greater portion of the 2,118 churches, 
of which the dates of erection are not specified, were built before 1801, leaving 
perhaps 60 or 70 built in the period 1801-31 ; it will follow that, from 1801 to 
1831, there must have been above 500 new erections, at a cost, upon the average, 
of probably 6,000Z. apiece, being altogether 3,000,000/., of which amount, 
1,152,044Z. was paid from parliamentary grants, originated in 1818. Subject 
to the above-mentioned qualification respecting the dates of churches renovated 
or enlarged, the whole result of the efforts made in the present century may 
be represented thus : — 





Number 

of 

Churches 

built. 


Estimated Cost. 


Periods. 


Total. 


Contributed by 




Public Punds. 


Private 
Benefaction. 


1801 to 1831 
1831 to 1851 


500 
2,029 


£ 

3,000,000 

6,087,000 


£ 
1,152,044 

511,385 


£ 
1,847,956 

5,575,615 


1801 to 1851 


2,529 


9,087,000 


1,663,429 


7,423,571 



In the 13,051 returns which furnished information as to sittings, accommo- 
dation is stated for 4,922,412 persons. Making an estimate for 1,026 churches, 
for which no particulars respecting sittings were supplied, it seems that the 
total accommodation in 14,077 churches was for 5,317,915 persons. The 
number of attendants on the Census-Sunday (after an estimated addition on 
account of 939 churches, from which no returns of the attendants were received) 
was as follows : — Morning, 2,541,244 ; Afternoon, 1,890,764 ; Evening, 860,543. 



and Wales/] REPORT. 15 



UNENDOWED CHURCHES. ukekdowed 

PROTESTANT 

— CHTTECHES. 

UNENDOWED PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 
Introduction. 

When the Reformation had successfully (at least in part) established the Principal Diver- 
important principle that the Bible, interpreted by individual judgment, is the 
only rule of faith, it followed necessarily that of the many minds applied to 
the investigation of the book thus opened for then* study, some were found 
to differ from each other and the rest respecting its essential meaning and 
requirements. Naturally, also, those who held identical or closely similar 
opinions upon any of the points of difference were gradually led to connect 
themselves together in more or less intimate association. Thus were formed 
the Lutheran, the Calvinian, and the Anglican Establishments ; and thus, when 
liberty of separate combination was obtained in England, various churches, 
differing on various points of faith and order, were originated as distinct 
ecclesiastical communities. The principal diversities which thus obtained (in 
combination, more or less, with other differences,) a permanent embodiment, 
may be included and arranged in three considerable classes : — ■ 

I. Diversities respecting the essential Doctrines of the Gospel. 

II. Diversities respecting the Rites and Ceremonies enjoined by the 

Scriptures. 

III. Diversities respecting the scriptural Organization of the Church. 



l. PBESBT- 

1. PRESBYTERIANS. teeians. 

The origin of Presbyterianism is referable to the period just succeeding the O ri sin. 
first triumphs of the principles of the Reformation. When those principles 
had so far triumphed as to have detached considerable numbers from the 
Romish faith, it then became essential, in order to provide for the spiritual 
oversight of these new converts, to establish some ecclesiastical machinery in 
lieu of that they had forsaken when forsaking the communion of the Church 
of Rome ; and it was therefore necessary to investigate the subject of Church 
Government as indicated in the Scriptures. Accordingly, Calvin, when invited 
to assume the post of ecclesiastical legislator for the city of Geneva, bent his 
mind to the construction of a perfect system of church polity in harmony with 
the supposed directions or suggestions of the Bible. The result of his 
enquiries was the production of a code of laws which have since been univer- 
sally recognized as the basis of the Presbyterian system. The fundamental 
principles of this system are, — the existence in the church of but one order of 
ministers, all equal (spo ken of in Scripture under various appellations held to 
be synonymous, as 'bishops/ 'presbyters/ and 'elders'), and the power of 
these ministers — assembled, with a certain proportion of the laity, in local and 
in general synods — to decide all questions of church government and discipline 
arising in particular congregations. 

The Scottish Kirk adopts the Confession, Catechism, and Directory prepared i u Scotland, 
by the Westminster Assembly as its standards of belief and worship. Its dis- 
cipline is administered by. a series of four courts or assemblies. (1) The Kirk 
Session is the lowest court, and is composed of the minister of a parish and 
a variable number of lay elders, appointed from time to time by the session 
itself. (2) The Presbytery consists of representatives from a certain number of 



16 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



1. PKESBT- 
IEKIA2JS. 



En England. 



contiguous parishes, associated together in one district. The representatives 
are the ministers of all such parishes and one lay elder from each. This 
assembly has the power of ordaining ministers and licensing probationers to 
preach before their ordination : it also investigates charges respecting the 
conduct of members, approves of new communicants, and pronounces excom- 
munication against offenders. An appeal, however, lies to the next superior 
court; viz. (3) The Provincial Synod, which comprises several presbyteries, and 
is constituted by the ministers and elders by whom these presbyteries themselves 
were last composed. (4) The General Assembly is the highest court, and is 
composed of representatives (ministers and elders) from the presbyteries, royal 
burghs, and universities of Scotland, to the number (at present) of 363; of 
which number rather more than two fifths are laymen. 

The National Church of Scotland has three presbyteries in England; that of 
London, containing five congregations, — that of Liverpool and Manchester, con- 
taining three congregations, — and that of the North of England, containing eight 
congregations. 

Various considerable secessions have from time to time occurred in Scotland 
from the National Church, of bodies which, while holding Presbyterian senti- 
ments, dissent from the particular mode in which they are developed by the 
Established Kirk, especially protesting against the mode in which church 
patronage is administered, and against the undue interference of the civil power. 
The principal of these seceding bodies are, — the " United Presbyterian Church ," 
and the " Free Church of Scotland/' the former being an amalgamation 
(effected in 1847) of the "Secession Church" (which separated in 1732) with 
the "Relief Synod" (which seceded in 1752); and the latter having been con- 
stituted in 1843. 

The " United Presbyterian Church " has five presbyteries in England, con- 
taining seventy-six congregations ; of which, however, fourteen are locally in 
Scotland, leaving the number locally in England 62. 

The " Free Church of Scotland" has no ramifications, under that name, 
in England ; but various Presbyterian congregations which accord in all respects 
with that community, and which, before the disruption of 1843, were in union 
with the Established Kirk, compose a separate Presbyterian body under the 
appellation of the " Presbyterian Church in England," having, in this portion of 
Great Britain, seven presbyteries and eighty-three congregations. 

Any more extended notice of these three communities will more appropriately 
appear as an introduction to that portion of the Census publication which refers 
exclusively to Scotland. 

The supremacy of the Independents in the army, in the time of the Com- 
monwealth, prevented the enforcement of the system universally or stringently ; 
and when the restoration of King Charles the Second was effected, the entire 
episcopal regime was re-established in its full integrity, — the Presbyterians not 
being able to obtain, as a compromise, even that modified synodical episcopacy, 
as designed by Archbishop Usher, to which they expressed themselves not 
indisposed to yield. The Act of Uniformity was passed, and 2,000 ministers 
were forced to quit the communion of the Church of England. 

In 16.91, a formal coalescence was accomplished between the Presbyterian 
and Congregational ministers of London, and at that time, and for nearly 
30 years succeeding, it seems clear that the doctrinal tenets of the two bodies 
were the same, and thoroughly in harmony with the doctrinal portion of 
the Articles of the Church of England. But about a century ago, a most 
important alteration seems to have been silently effected in the doctrines 
held by English Presbyterian churches ; and instead of the Calvinistic tenets 
held so firmly by the Puritans, the later Presbyterians began to cherish, most of 



and Wales.] REPORT. 17 

them Arminian, many of them Unitarian, sentiments. Those who adhered to ^BraiSra" 

the standards of the Westminster Assembly are now either merged in Congre- 

gational churches, or connected with the Scottish Presbyterians. The rest, 
possessing neither presbytery, synod, nor assembly, and departing widely from 
the doctrines of the Westminster Confession, can be scarcely now denominated 
" Presbyterians " at all, — their only point of concord with that body being the 
sample manner, common to nearly all dissenters, of conducting public worship. 
Therefore, in the tabular returns which form part of this volume, the term 
<c Presbyterian " will be restricted to its ancient meaning, and all churches formed 
of persons who do not receive the doctrine of the Trinity, (excepting General 
Baptists,) will be found included in the single class of " Unitarians." 



2. INDEPENDENTS, OR CONGREGATIONALISTS. 2 

. . . . . . . . . . . . . . _ - INDEPENDENTS 

The great distinctive principle on which is based the separate existence or that or congeega- 
large and prosperous body called, indifferently, sometimes " Independents," tionalists. 
sometimes " Congregation alists," has reference to the scriptural constitution of Church Govern- 
a Christian church. Rejecting equally the episcopal and presbyterian model, 
Congregational dissenters hold a " Church " to be synonymous with a " select 
congregation ;" and a Christian church to be therefore a congregation of true 
believers. They assert that Scripture yields no evidence to justify the application 
of the term (k/cX^m) to any aggregate of individual assemblies, whether such 
aggregate consist of all that may be found within a definite locality, (as in the 
case of every National Church), or of all that manifest an uniformity of faith 
and discipline (as in every representative Free Church). In confirmation of 
this view, they quote the language of the Bible, where the plural — " churches " — 
is, they say, invariably employed when more than one particular association is 
referred to, saving only where the reference is to the invisible and universal 
church. 

The personal composition of the congregation thus supposed to be the only 
proper " church " is, as already mentioned, that of a society of "true believers ;" 
that is, persons who both openly profess their faith in the essential doctrines of 
the Gospel and evince the earnestness of their belief by a corresponding change 
of disposition and demeanour. 

To express the total freedom of the body from exterior control, the term 
"Independency " is used; to convey the idea that every member of the church 
participates in its administration, " Congregationalism," a more modern appella- 
tion, is adopted. 

Two descriptions only of church officers are viewed as warranted by scriptural 
authority ; viz., bishops (or pastors) and deacons ; the former instituted to 
promote the spiritual, and the latter to advance the temporal, welfare of the 
church. The various expressions, "bishop," "elder," "pastor," "presbyter," em- 
ployed in Scripture, are employed, it is affirmed, indifferently and interchangeably, 
intending always a precisely similar office. Whether there should be in any 
congregation more than one such bishop, is conceived to be a matter undecided 
by the Scriptures, and left to the discretion of the church itself. The only valid 
" call " to the pastorate is held to be an invitation to that office by an individual 
church ; and where a person is invited thus, no licence, as in Presbyterian, nor 
ordination, as in Episcopal churches, is considered to be requisite in order to 
confer authority to preach or to administer the sacraments. Still, after this 
election by an individual church, an ordination of the chosen minister by minis- 
ters of neighbouring churches is esteemed a fitting introduction to the pastoral 
office ; and the custom always has been general, throughout the Independent 
body, of inaugurating newly chosen pastors at a special service, when they 
c. c 



18 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 

2. make profession of their orthodox belief and receive fraternal recognition from 

or congrega- th e other pastors present. But such ordination is not looked upon as imparting 
tionaxists. pastoral authority ; this flows exclusively from the election by a church, without 
whose previous sanction ordination is regarded as of no avail. And, in the 
selection of its minister, a church is not restricted to a special class prepared by 
education for the office : any person who, by Christian character and aptitude for 
preaching, so commends himself as to receive an invitation to the ministry, is 
recognized as being lawfully a pastor. Yet is an educated ministry considered 
very desirable; an d, practically, the majority of Congregational ministers in modern 
times receive preparatory training at the various Theological Academies and 
Colleges belonging to the general body. But while scriptural authority is thus 
asserted for the existence of a ministerial order, no restriction to this order of 
the exclusive privilege of preaching is contended for ; religious exhortation is 
permitted and encouraged in all those who, having gifts appropriate, feel 
prompted so to use them. 

The theory which Independents cherish of the scriptural model of a Christian 
church induces them, of course, to look with disapproval on all State Establish- 
ments of religion. Hostile, as already intimated, to the slightest interference 
from external bodies — even where, as in the Presbyterian communities, the 
partly popular assembly may be not unfairly taken to reflect with faithfulness 
the best ideas and abilities of all the individual churches — Independents are 
inevitably still more hostile to the interference of a secular and miscellaneous 
body like the national parliament, to whose decision they assert all questions of 
dispute in national establishments must actually or virtually be referred. And 
not alone upon the ground of interference with self-government do Independents 
disapprove of national churches : even if the State were to allow the fullest freedom 
and confine its operations to the mere provision of the necessary funds for public 
worship, there would still remain insuperable conscientious scruples springing 
from their notions of the impropriety of all endowments for religious purposes. 
Religion, they contend, should be committed, for its maintenance and propaga- 
tion, to the natural affection of its votaries. 

Although the Congregational body thus consists of many wholly indepen- 
dent churches, unamenable to any higher court or jurisdiction than themselves, 
and disavowing all subscription to confessions, creeds, or articles of merely 
human composition, it is nevertheless (according to its eulogists), distinguished 
in a singular degree by uniformity of faith and practice. From the period of 
its origin to the present time, no memorable separation of a part of this com- 
munity from the remainder has occurred; and the doctrines preached when 
Independency was first announced in England were the same as those now heard 
from nearly every Congregational pulpit. 

A convocation of this nature met, in 1658, at the Savoy, and published an 
epitome of faith and order as obtaining then among the Independent churches ; 
and in 1831 was founded the " Congregational Union of England and Wales," a 
delegated conference of ministers and laymen, meeting twice a year for consultation 
on the state and prospects of the body, and for such co-operative action as can be 
adopted for its welfare without violation of the principle of Independency. 
The constitution of the Union, therefore, provides that it " shall not in any 
case assume a legislative authority, or become a court of appeal." The Inde- 
pendents think that by these voluntary councils they obtain the benefits 
without the disadvantages of legal combination : unity, fraternity, and common 
action are, they say, abundantly secured, while no church feels the irritating 
fetters of a forced conformity. 



Tencta. 



The doctrines of the Congregational churches are almost identical with those 
embodied in the Articles of the Established Church, interpreted according to 



INDEPENDENTS 
Or CONGHEG* 



and Wales.] REPORT. 19 

their Calvinistic meaning'. As Independents do not recognize the advantage 
of subscription to a formal creed, this inference is drawn from general reputa- 
tion rather than from any collocation of authentic written standards. Reference, tto nali st 
however, to the " Declaration of Faith, Order and Discipline," issued by the 
Congregational Union in 1833, — which, though not binding upon any of the 
churches, is believed to be dissented from by none, — will furnish ample evidence 
of this substantial harmony. 

The origin of Independency is referable to the latter portion of the sixteenth History. 
century. It is probable that some conventicles were secretly established soon 
after the accession of Elizabeth, but the first prominent advocate of congre- 
gational principles appeared in 1580 in the person of Robert Brown, a man of 
ancient family, related to Lord Treasurer Burleigh. Zealous and impetuous 
of spirit, he diffused his sentiments by preaching from place to place, principally 
in the county of Norfolk. After residing for three years in Zealand, where he 
formed an Independent church, he returned to England in 1585, and again 
itinerated through the country with considerable success. At length, having 
suffered thirty-two incarcerations in as many different prisons, he conformed to 
the Established Church, and obtained the rectory of Oundle. But his followers 
rapidly increased, so much so, that an act of parliament was passed in 1593, 
directed specially against them. Sir Walter Raleigh, in the course of the 
discussion on this measure, estimated the number of the Brownists (as they 
then were called) at upwards of 20,000, exclusive of women and children. 
They were treated with great rigour, and several martyrs to these opinions were 
executed in the reign of Elizabeth. A church had been formed in London, in 
1592, in Nicholas Lane; but this persecution drove many to the continent, 
where several churches were established in Amsterdam, Rotterdam, and Ley den; 
that at Leyden being under the pastoral charge of Mr. Robinson, who is often 
spoken of as the real founder of Independency. Mr. Jacob, another of the 
exiles, returned to England in 1616, and then established an Independent 
church in London. During the Long Parliament, the Independents gained a 
season of comparative freedom ; meeting openly, and gathering strength^ 
especially in the character of their converts, — for the Independent leaders were 
amongst the foremost of the age for talents and sagacity. When Cromwell, 
therefore, (himself an Independent,) had assumed supreme authority, their 
principles obtained a potent recognition ; and a general toleration, one of their 
distinguishing ideas, was in great degree effected, notwithstanding strenuous 
resistance by the Presbyterians, whose system was thus prevented from obtaining 
wide and stringent application. From the Restoration to the Revolution, 
Independents suffered much, in common with the other bodies of dissenters ; 
but since the latter period they have gained considerable and constantly increas- 
ing liberty, and now present the aspect of a large and united community, second 
to none amongst seceding churches for position and political importance. 

The earliest account of the number of Independent congregations refers to statistics of 
1812; before that period, Independent and Presbyterian congregations were P r °s ress - 
returned together. In 1812, there seem to have been 1,024 Independent 
churches in England and Wales (799 in England, and 225 in Wales). In 
1838, an estimate gives 1,840 churches in England and Wales. The present 
Census makes the number 3,244 (2,604 in England and 640 in Wales) ; with 
accommodation (after making an allowance for 185 incomplete returns) for 
1,063,136 persons. The attendance on the Census-Sunday was as follows — 
after making an addition for 59 chapels for which the numbers are not given — 
Morning, 524,612; Afternoon, 232,285; Evening, 457,1^2, 

c 2 



20 



CENSUS! 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



INDEPENDENTS 

Or CONGKEGA- 

TIONALISTS. 



The following Table shows the various institutions for religious objects 
supported wholly or chiefly by the Congregational body; others with which 
the Independents are intimately connected will be found in the List of General 
Societies at page cxvii of the Report. The Educational Institutions of the Con- 
gregationalists are referred to in the Census Report on that subject. 



Name of Institution. 


1 

ft 


Ordinary 
Annual 

Income. 
[From 

the latest 

Returns.] 


Name of Institution. 


o 

ft 


Ordinary 
Annual 
Income. 
[From 
the latest 
Returns.] 


Congregational Union of Eng- ") 
land and Wales - -J 


A.D. 

1830 


£ 

438 


Theological Colleges. 


A.D. 


£ 






Western College, Plymouth - 


1752 


600 


London Congregational ChaO 
pel Building Society - -) 


1848 


3,366 


Rotherham Independent ") 
College - - -j 


1756 


527 


Congregational Fund Board - 

Ministers' Friend or Associate ") 
Fund - - -5 


1695 
1823 


2,000 

805 


Airedale College, Bradford,) 
Yorkshire - - - -J 

Hackney Theological Seminary 


1784 
1803 


1,501 

805 


British Missions. 
Home Missionary Society 


1819 


5,143 


Lancashire Independent ") 
College - - -j 


1S16 


2,633 


Irish Evangelical Society 


1814 


. 2,484 


Brecon Independent College 


1813 


500 


Colonial Missionary Society - 


1836 


5,144 


Spring Hill College,Birming- ") 
ham ) 


1S38 


1.5S1 


Foreign Missions. 
London Missionary Society - 


1795 


65,317 


New College, St. John's") 
Wood j 


1850 


3,760 



3. BAPTISTS. 



3. baptists. 



Distinctive 
Tenets, 



The distinguishing tenets of the Baptists relate to two points, upon which 
they differ from nearly every other Christian denomination; viz. (1), the proper 
subjects, and (2), the proper mode, of baptism. Holding that the rite itself was 
instituted for perpetual celebration, Baptists consider, (1), that it was meant to 
be imparted only on profession of belief by the recipient, and that this profession 
cannot properly be made by proxy, as the custom is by sponsors in the Esta- 
blished Church, but must be the genuine and rational avowal of the baptized 
person himself. To illustrate and fortify this main position, they refer to many 
passages of Scripture which describe the ceremony as performed on persons of 
undoubtedly mature intelligence and age, and assert the absence from the 
sacred writings of all statement or inevitable implication that by any other 
persons was the ceremony ever shared. Adults being therefore held to be the 
only proper subjects of the ordinance, it is also held that (2), the only proper 
mode is, not, as generally practised, by a sprinkling or affusion of the water on 
the person, but, by a total immersion of the party in the water. The arguments 
by which this proposition is supposed to be successfully maintained, are gathered. 
from a critical examination of the meaning of the word Pairrifa — from the 
circumstances said to have accompanied the rite whenever its administration is 
described in Scripture — and from general accordance of the advocated mode with 
the practice of the ancient Church. 



Different Sects 
of Baptists. 



These views are entertained in common by all Baptists. Upon other points, 
however, differences prevail, and separate Baptist bodies have in consequence 



and Wales.] 



REPORT. 



21 



been formed. In England the following comprise the whole of the various 5. Baptists 
sections which unitedly compose the Baptist denomination : 

General (Unitarian) Baptists. 

General (New Connexion) Baptists. 

Particular Baptists. 

Seventh Day Baptists. 

Scotch Baptists. 

The " Seventh Day Baptists " differ from the other General Baptist churches Seventh Day 
simply on the ground that the seventh, not the first, day of the week should ap 1S s ' 
be the one still celebrated as the sabbath. They established congregations 
very soon after the first introduction of Baptists into England, but at present 
they have only two places of worship in England and Wales. 



Scotch Baptists. 



The " Scotch Baptists " derive their origin from the Rev. Mr. M'Lean, 
who, in 1765, established the first Baptist Church in Scotland. Their doctrinal 
sentiments are Calvinistic, and they differ from the English Particular Baptists 
chiefly by a more rigid imitation of what they suppose to be the apostolic 
usages, such as love feasts, weekly communion, plurality of pastors or elders, 
washing each other's feet, &c. In England and Wales there are but 15 congre- 
gations of this body. 

The Baptists, as an organized community in England, date their origin from History. 
1608, when the first Baptist church was formed in London ; but their tenets have 
been held, to greater or to less extent, from very early times. The Baptists 
claim Tertullian (a.d. 150-220), and Gregory of Nazianzen (.ad. 328-389), as 
supporters of their views, and contend, on their authority, that the immersion of 
adults was the practice in the apostolic age. Their sentiments have ever since, 
it is affirmed, been more or less received by nearly all the various bodies of 
seceders which from time to time have parted from the Church of Rome : as the 
Albigenses and Waldenses, and the other innovating continental sects which 
existed prior to the Reformation. From the agitation which accompanied that 
great event, the opinions of the Baptists gained considerable notice, and the 
holders of them underwent considerable persecution. 

In 1832 the Calvinistic Baptist Churches are reported at 926, which number, 
by the addition (say of 200) for the General Baptists and the New Connexion, 
would be raised to 1,126. In 1839 the Calvinistic Baptist congregations 
were computed at 1,2/6, and allowing 250 for the other Baptist Churches, 
the total number would be 1,526. These several estimates relate exclusively 
to England. Wales, for the periods for which accounts are extant, shows that 
in 1772 there were 59 congregations (of all kinds of Baptists) ; that in 1808 
there were 165 congregations (also of all kinds); while in 1839 there were 
244 congregations of Calvinistic Baptists. At the recent Census the numbers 
were : — 

Baptist Congregations. 






England. 


"Wales. 


Total. 


General Baptist (Unitarian) - 
General Baptist (New Connexion) 
Particular Baptists (Calvinistic) ... 

Seventh Day Baptists 

Scotch Baptists 

Baptists Undefined 


90 

179 

1574 

2 

12 

492 


3 
3 

373 

3 

58 


93 

182 

1,947 

2 

15 

550 



22 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



Sj baptists. The following are the principal societies and institutions supported by the 

Baptists ; others to which they in part contribute are included in the List of 
General Societies on page cxvii of the Report. 



Name of Society 

or 

Institution. 



Baptist Union - 
♦Particular Baptist Fund 

Bath Society for aged Minis-") 
ters -. - - - -5 
*Baptist Tract Society - 

Bible Translation Society 
* Baptist Building Fund - - 

British Missions. 
Baptist Home Missionary") 
Society - - -S 

Baptist Irish Society - 



•s! 
ll 



A.D. 
1813 

1717 

1816 

1841 
1840 
1824 

1797 

1814 



Income 

for 

the Year 

1851. 



£ 
103 

2,495 

472 

150 

1,777 
795 

3,895 

2,298 



Name of Society 

or 

Institution. 



Foreign Missions. 

*Baptist Missionary Society - 

tGeneral Baptist Missionary \ 
Society - - - -$ 

Theological Colleges. 

♦Bristol 

*Stepney 
♦Bradford - 
♦Pontypool - 
♦Haverfordwest - 
-(-Leicester - ... 



I* 

ft 



A.D. 

1792 
1816 

1770 

1810 
1804 
1807 
1839 
1843 



Income 

for 

the Tear 

1851. 



£ 

19,065 
2,017 



1,120 
1,812 
1,004 

■ 618 



501 



Societies to which the asterisk (♦) is prefixed belong to the Particular or Calvinistic Baptists ; 
those marked thus (t) belong to the New Connexion of General or Arminian Baptists ; where 
no distinctive mark occurs, the society is supported by both of these bodies jointly. 



4. the society 
of friends, 

Or QUAKERS. 

Origin of the 
Society. 



George Fox. 



His opinions. 



Divine guidance. 



4. THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS, or QUAKERS. 

The " Society of Friends " is the youngest of the four surviving sects which 
trace their origin to that prolific period which closed the era of the Reformation, 
and presents an embodiment of perhaps the extremest protest made against the 
ceremonial religion sanctioned by the Church of Rome. Its founder (whose 
opinions are, with those of others his contemporaries, still received as the 
standard of orthodoxy) was George Fox, the son of a Leicestershire weaver, who, 
in 1646, at the age of 22, commenced the public proclamation of his sentiments. 
Conceiving that, in spite of the advance which had been made towards more 
spiritual worship, far too much reliance was still placed in forms and ceremonies 
and mere human agency in the work of man's redemption, he put forward, as 
the prominent topic of his preaching, the necessity of the immediate influence of 
the Spirit of God upon the souls of men ; without which influence, he taught, 
neither could the truths of Scripture be correctly understood nor effectual faith 
excited. 

Fox and the early Friends believed that the direct divine suggestions could 
unfailingly be recognized as such by those receiving them, and thus distinguished 
from the usual promptings which result from ordinary motives. It was, doubt- 
less owino- much to this conviction that they shewed such extraordinary 
courage in the propagation of their views, and such unshaken fortitude in suffer- 
ing the consequent persecution. Believing that the course of conduct which 
seemed ri^ht to them was actually instigated and commanded by express divine, 
authority, no threatenings nor dangers could divert them from pursuing it. 
The magistrates in vain precluded them from preaching in a certain neighbour- 
hood : they were sure to be found, the next day, labouring in that precise 
locality. In vain their meetings were dispersed by the civil force, and the 
persons present carried off to prison : on their next appointed day of worship 
another congregation was invariably found to occupy the vacant edifice and 
follow unresistingly their predecessors to the gaol. Obedience to the same 
conviction of imperious duty led them often into churches, to proclaim, when 



and Wales.] REPORT. 23 

opportunity was offered, their distinctive principles ; and sometimes it induced \™ R ie£JJ TY 
them to address epistles of advice to sovereigns or judges, urging them to govern or quakbrs! 
justly and administer the laws with righteousness. The Journal of George Fox 
abounds in passages implying that both he and his associates believed them- 
selves to be directed in their movements by divine inspiration, and even that 
they sometimes thus obtained the power to prophesy. 

As most of the names bestowed by custom on the days and months derive Names of days 
their origin from Pagan superstition, Friends object to use them ; substituting an mon s * 
"first day," "second day," "first month," "second month," for "Sunday," 
" Monday," " January," and " February," respectively ; and so on of the rest. 

The whole community of Friends is modelled somewhat on the Presbyterian Discipline, 
system. Three gradations of meetings or synods, — monthly, quarterly, and 
yearly, — administer the affairs of the Society, including in their supervision 
matters both of spiritual discipline and secular polity. The monthly meetings, 
composed of all the congregations within a definite circuit, judge of the fitness 
of new candidates for membership, supply certificates to such as move to other 
<listricts, choose fit persons to be Elders to watch over the ministry, attempt 
the reformation or pronounce the expulsion of all such as walk disorderly, and 
generally seek to stimulate their members to religious duty. They also make 
provision for the poor of the society, (none of whom are, consequently, ever 
known to require parochial relief,) and secure the education of their children. 
Overseers also are appointed to assist in the promotion of these objects. At 
monthly meetings, also, marriages are sanctioned previous to their solem- 
nization at a meeting for worship. — Several monthly meetings compose a 
quarterly meeting, to which they forward general reports of their condition, 
and at which appeals are heard from their decisions. — The yearly meeting 
holds the same relative position to the quarterly meetings as the latter do to the 
monthly meetings, and has the general superintendence of the society in a par- 
ticular country : that held in London comprehends the quarterly meetings of 
Great Britain, by all of which representatives are appointed and reports 
addressed to the yearly meeting. Representatives also attend from a yearly 
meeting for Ireland held in Dublin. It likewise issues annual epistles of advice 
and caution, appoints committees, and acts as a court of ultimate appeal from 
quarterly and monthly meetings. 

A similar series of meetings, under regulations framed by the men's yearly 
meeting, and contained in the Book of Discipline, is held by the female members, 
whose proceedings are, however, mainly limited to mutual edification. 

Connected with the yearly meeting is a meeting for sufferings, com- 
posed of ministers, elders, and members chosen by the quarterly meetings. Its 
original object was to prevail upon the government to grant relief from the 
many injuries to which the early Friends were constantly exposed. It has 
gradually had the sphere of its operations extended, and is now a standing 
committee representing the yearly meeting during its recess, and attending 
generally to all such matters as affect the welfare of the body. 

There are also meetings of preachers and elders for the purpose of mutual 
consultation and advice, and the preservation of a pure and orthodox ministry. 

In case of disputes among Friends, they are not to appeal to the ordinary 
courts of law, but to submit the matter to the arbitration of two or more of their 
fellow-members. If either party refuses to obey the award, the Monthly Meeting 

to which he belongs may proceed to expel him from the society. 

■ 

From the period of the Revolution of 1688 the Friends have received the Present politic 
benefits of the Toleration Act. By the statutes of 7 & 8 Wm. III., c. 34., and position ' 

c 4 



24 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 

4. the society 3 &4 Wm. IV., c. 49., their solemn affirmations are accepted in lieu of oaths j 
or quakebs! and the abrogation of the Test Act renders them eligible for public offices. 

Progress of the The first assemblies of the Friends for separate public worship -were held in 

Society. Leicestershire in 1644 In 1652 the Society had extended itself throughout 

most of the northern counties, and before the Restoration, meetings were 
established in nearly all the English and Welsh counties, as well as in Ireland, 
Scotland, the West Indies, and the British provinces of North America. The 
Society in the United Kingdom is not now increasing its numbers. The Friends- 
themselves account for this, in part, by the constant emigration of members to 
America, where the body is much more numerous than in England. But they 
do not hesitate to admit that much is attributable to the feebler endeavours now 
than formerly to gain proselytes. Since 1800 their number, if computed by 
the number of their meeting-houses, has diminished. In 1800 they possessed 
413 meeting-houses, while the number returned to the Census in 1851 was only 
3/1. They say, however, that this does not inevitably indicate a smaller number 
of professors ; since, of late, there has been a considerable tendency amongst 
them to migrate from the rural districts, and to settle in the larger towns. Small 
communities are to be found in parts of France, Germany, Norway, and 
Australia. 



5. UNITARIANS. 



5. UNITARIANS. 



Differences of opinion respecting the person of Christ are very ancient. Arius,. 
a presbyter of Alexandria, whose name is most familiar in connexion with the 
anti-Trinitarian dispute, existed early in the fourth century, but Sabellius had 
preceded him in the third, in propagation of very similar sentiments. The 
" Arian heresy " provoked extensive discord in the general church ; and we read 
of states and princes choosing sides in this mysterious controversy, and under- 
taking sanguinary wars for its decision. The "heresy" prevailed to some 
considerable extent in Britain in the earliest period of Christianity, before the 
arrival of the Saxons. 

In the sixteenth century, another form of anti-Trinitarian doctrine was- 
originated by Laelius and Faustus Socinus, and obtained a wide success in 
Poland. From these two prominent maintainers of their sentiments, the modern 
Unitarians are often called " Socinians ;" but they themselves repudiate the 
name, — in part because of a diversity of creed on some particular points, and 
partly from repugnance to be held as followers of any human teacher. In 
Switzerland, Servetus, by the instigation or consent of Calvin, was burnt, in 
1553, for entertaining these opinions. 

In England, also, similar sentiments prevailed about the middle of the 
sixteenth century, and subsequently two Arians were burnt to death in the reign 
of James the First. John Biddle was imprisoned for the offence in the time of 
the Commonwealth, and died in prison in 1662. Milton was a semi-Ariam 
But little progress was effected till the opening of the eighteenth century, when 
many of the old Presbyterian ministers embraced opinions adverse to the 
Trinitarian doctrine. A noticeable controversy on the subject was begun in 
1719, in the west of England, and two Presbyterian ministers, in consequence 
of their participation in these sentiments, were removed from their pastoral 
charges. Nevertheless, the Presbyterian clergy gradually became impregnated, 
although for some time they gave no particular expression from then pulpits to 
their views in this respect. In course of little time, however, their congregations 
either came to be entirely assimilated with themselves in doctrine, or in part 
seceded to the Independent body. Thus, the ancient Presbyterian chapels and 



and Wales.] REPORT. 25 

endowments have, in great degree, become the property of Unitarians, whose 5. unitaeians. 
origin, as a distinct community in England, may be dated from the first 
occurrence of such virtual transfers, viz., from about the period just subsequent 
to 1/30. 

The modern Unitarians differ from the ancient Anti-Trinitarians, chiefly by Tenets, 
attributing to the Saviour less of divine and more of human nature. In- 
deed, He is described by several of their most conspicuous writers as a man 
" constituted in all respects like other men." His mission was, they say, to 
introduce, by God's appointment, a new moral dispensation ; and His death they 
look upon not as a sacrifice or an atonement for sin, but as a martyrdom in 
defence of truth.* Not admitting the essential sinfulness of human nature, they 
do not admit the necessity of an atonement : they consider that a conscientious 
diligent discharge of moral duties will be adequate to secure for men their future 
happiness. In consequence of their disbelief in the divinity of Christ, they avoid 
all personal addresses to Him, whether of prayer or praise. The Scriptures they 
believe to contain authentic statements ; but they do not allow the universal 
inspiration of the writers. Many of the modern Unitarians believe that all 
mankind will ultimately be restored to happiness. This creed is very prevalent 
amongst the Unitarians of America, where upwards of 1,000 churches are re- 
ported to profess it. It is there called " Universalism." 

Persons denying the doctrine of the Trinity were excepted from the benefits of Civil position, 
the Toleration Act. and remained so until 1813, when the section in that statute 
which affected them was abrogated. Since that period they have been exactly 
in the same position as all other Protestant Dissenters with respect to their poli- 
tical immunities. 

The form of ecclesiastical government adopted by the Unitarians is substan- Church govern, 
tially " congregational;" each individual congregation ruling itself without 
regard to any courts or synods. 



rneiit. 



Returns have been received at the Census Office from 229 congregations Numbers. 
connected with this body. 



6. UNITED BRETHREN, or MORAVIANS. 6. united 

. . BEETHEEN, Or 

Christianity was introduced into Bohemia in the ninth century, from Greece ; moeavians. 



but it was not long before the Papal system, aided by the Emperor, became 
established firmly in that country. Still, the inhabitants were not disposed to 
yield their cherished sentiments ; and, stimulated by the writings of WyclifTe and 
the preaching and martyrdom of Huss and Jerome, they afterwards distinguished 
themselves, though unsuccessfully, as firm adherents to the doctrines of the 
Reformation. In the persecution which resulted from the triumph of the Em- 
peror in the war with the Elector Palatine, the Protestant clergy were banished 
from the kingdom. They retired to Poland ; where, in 1632, Commenius was 
appointed " Bishop of the dispersed brethren from Bohemia and Moravia." In 
Moravia, ostensible conformity with Romish worship was enforced ; but many of 
the brethren, cherishing the Protestant faith, met secretly together for devotion, 
and, as opportunity occurred, fled thence into the Protestant states of Germany. 
Ten of these, in 1722, obtained permission from Count Zinzendorf to settle on 
a portion of his lands. The little settlement thus formed was called " Hern- 
hutt," the watch of the Lord. Count Zinzendorf himself soon came to be the 

* Belshaiu's Calm Inquiry, pp. 447-455 



Origin. 



26 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



6. UNITED 

BRETHREN", Or 

MORAVIANS. 



head of the new church, which, in 1727, had grown to 500 persons. They 
debated then about a combination with the Lutheran church ; but the decision 
of the lot, to which they appealed upon the matter, was in favour of their con- 
tinuance as a distinct society. They, therefore, formed themselves into a regular 
community, with the designation of " Unitas Fratrum," and began to establish 
congregations in various parts of Europe, and to send forth missionaries to re- 
motest settlements. Their first establishment in England seems to have occurred 
in 1742.* 



Doctrines. The doctrines of the United Brethren are in harmony with those propounded 

in the " Confession of Augsburgh." At a general synod held at Barby, in 
1775, the following declaration was adopted : " The chief doctrine to which the 
- Church of the Brethren adheres, and which we must preserve as an invaluable 
" treasure committed unto us, is this — that by the sacrifice for sin made by Jesus 
" Christ, and by that alone, grace and deliverance from sin are to be obtained 
" for all mankind. We will, therefore, without lessening the importance of any 
" other article of the Christian faith, steadfastly maintain the following five 
" points : — 

" 1. The doctrine of the universal depravity of man; that there is no health 
" in man, and that, since the fall, he has no power whatever left to help himself. 

" 2. The doctrine of the divinity of Christ : that God, the creator of all 
" things, was manifest in the flesh, and reconciled us to himself; that he is 
" before all things, and that by him all things consist. 

" 3. The doctrine of the atonement and satisfaction made for us by Jesus 
" Christ : that he was delivered for our offences, and raised again for our justi- 
" fication : and that, by his merits alone, we receive freely the forgiveness of sin 
" and sanctification in soul and body. 

" 4. The doctrine of the Holy Spirit, and the operations of His grace : that 
" it is He who worketh in us conviction of sin, faith in Jesus, and pureness in 
" heart. 

"5. The doctrine of the fruits of faith : that faith must evidence itself by 
" willing obedience to the commandments of God, from love and gratitude." f 

Orders. The Moravian church is formed according to the episcopal model. The bishops 

have been ordained in regular descent from those of the ancient Bohemian 
church. To bishops alone belongs the power of ordaining ministers. The other 
orders are presbyters and deacons. 

Discipline. Th e discipline of the church is regulated by certain written " Congregational 

Orders or Statutes," with which every one admitted as a member of the church 
expresses his concurrence. It consists of a series of reproofs and admoni- 
tions ; the ultimate and highest punishment being that of excision from the 
community. 



Government. 



The chief direction of the affairs of the church is committed to a board of 
elders, appointed by the general synods, which assemble at irregular intervals 
varying from seven to twelve years. Of these boards, one is universal, and the 
others local : the former being resident at Hernhutt, and maintaining a general 
supervision over every part of the society — the latter being specially connected 
with particular congregations. Bishops, beyond their power of ordination, have 
no authority except what they derive from these boards. There are female elders, 
who attend at the boards ; but they do not vote. 



* See Southey's Life of Wesley, chapter 5. 

t See Conder's View of all Religions, page 252. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 



The number of persons actually members of the " Unity '■ does not exceed 6 - exited 
12,000 in the whole of Europe, nor 6,000 in America; but at least 100,000 moe avian's. 
more, it is considered, are in virtual connexion with the society and under the xumi)^ - 
spiritual guidance of its preachers. The number of their chapels in England 
and Wales, reported by the Census officers, was 32, with 9,305 sittings. 

The United Brethren have always been distinguished by their efforts to esta- Missions. 
blish missionary stations in the most remote and neglected portions of the globe. 
In 1851 they had /0 settlements distributed amongst the Hottentots, the Green- 
landers, the Esquimaux, the Indians, the Australian aborigines, and the Negroes 
of the West Indies and America. The number of missionaries was 294 ; and 
the converts (not mere nominal professors) then belonging to the missionary 
congregations amounted to 69,149. The expense of the mission is about 13,000/. 
annually ; three fourths of which are raised by other Christian bodies (principally 
by the Church of England) who appreciate the eminent value of these labours. 



7. WESLEYAN METHODISTS.* 7. weseetak 

METHODISTS. 

Under the general term of " Methodists " are comprehended two principal jjiffereiTki ds 
and several subordinate sections, having totally distinct ecclesiastical organiza- 
tions. The two grand sections differ from each other upon poults ol yjctrine ; 
one professing Arminian, and the other Calvinistic, sentiments. The former are 
the followers of John Wesley, and from him are called " Wesleyan Methodists " — 
the latter were originated by the labours of George Whitfield, but their founder's 
name is not perpetuated in their title, which is, generally, that of " Calvinistic 
Methodists." Each of the two grand sections is divided into several smaller 
sections, differing from each other upon points of church government and dis- 
cipline : the Wesleyan Methodists comprise the "Original Connexion," the "New 
Connexion," the "Primitive Methodists," and the "Wesleyan Association" — 
the Calvinistic Methodists comprise the body bearing that specific name, and 
also the churches belonging to what is known as " The Countess of Huntingdon's 
Connexion." 

The Original Connexion. 
As at present settled, the form of church government somewhat resembles Church Goveru- 
that of the Scottish Presbyterian churches in the order of the courts, in the men ' 
relation they bear to each other, and in their respective constitutions and 
functions. The difference is in the greater degree of authority in spiritual 
matters exercised by the Wesleyan ministers, who preside in their courts not as 
mere chairmen or moderators, but as pastors. This is said by them to secure 
an equitable balance of power between the two parties, lay and clerical, in these 
courts^ and thus to provide against abuse on either side. How far this is 
the case will be more clearly seen by a description of these various courts, 
tracing them upwards from the lowest to the highest, — from the Class to the 
Conference. 

The Classes were the very first of the arrangements introduced by Mr. Wesley. Classes 
They consist, in general, of about 12 persons ; each class having its appointed 
" leader," (an experienced Christian layman, nominated by the superintendent 



the Conference, 1850-51-52-3 ; Grindrod's Compendium. 



28 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



1. W-ESLEYAtf 
METHODISTS. 



of a circuit, and appointed by a leaders' meeting,) whose duty is to meet his 
class once every week — converse with each class member, hear from him a 
statement of his spiritual condition, and give appropriate counsel. Every 
member of a class, except in cases of extreme poverty, is expected to contribute 
at least a penny per week towards the funds of the society. Out of the 
proceeds of this contribution, assisted by other funds, the stipends of the 
ministers are paid. The system of class meetings is justly considered the very 
life of Methodism. 



Ministers. 



Mode of worship. 



The Confut-iico. 



The public worship of these societies is conducted in each circuit by two 
descriptions of preachers, one clerical the other lay. The clerics are separated 
entirely to the work of the ministry — are members of, or in connexion with, 
or received as probationers by, the Conference — and are supported by funds 
raised for that purpose in the classes and congregations. From one to four of 
these, called "itinerant preachers," are appointed annually for not exceeding 
three years in immediate succession to the same circuit. Their ministry is not 
confined to any particular chapel in the circuit, but they act interchangeably 
from place to place, seldom preaching in the same place more than one Sunday 
without a change, which is effected according to a plan generally re-made every 
quarter. Of itinerant preachers there are at present about 915 in Great 
Britain. The lay, or "local" preachers as they are denominated, follow secular 
callings, like other of their fellow subjects, and preach on the sabbaths at the 
places appointed for them in the above-mentioned plan ; as great an interval 
being observed between their appointments to the same place as can be 
conveniently arranged. 

The public services of Methodists present a combination of the forms of the 
Church of England with the usual practice of Dissenting Churches. In the 
larger chapels, the Church Liturgy is used ; and, in all, the Sacrament is admi- 
nistered according to the Church of England rubric. Independently of Sabbath 
worship, Love Feasts are occasionally celebrated ; and a midnight meeting, on the 
last day of each year, is held as a solemn " Watch Night," for the purpose of 
impressing on the mind a sense of the brevity and rapid flight of time. 

At present there are 428 circuits in Great Britain. Besides preaching in 
the various chapels in their respective circuits, the itinerant preachers administer 
the sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper. One or other of them, 
according to an arrangement amongst themselves, meets every class in his 
circuit once in every quarter, personally converses with every member, and 
distributes to all such as have throughout the past three months walked 
orderly a ticket, which authenticates their membership. One of the ministers 
in every circuit is called the " superintendent," whose duties, in addition to his 
ordinary labours as a travelling preacher, are, to see that the Methodist 
discipline is properly maintained, — to admit candidates into membership 
(subject to a veto by a Leaders' meeting), — and to expel from the society any 
member whom a Leaders' meeting shall pronounce guilty of any particular 
offence. Appeal, however, lies from his decision to a District meeting, and 
ultimately to the Conference. There is also a " circuit steward," whose duty 
is to receive from the society stewards the contributions of class members, and 
to superintend their application for the purposes of the circuit. 

The Conference, the highest Wesleyan court, is composed exclusively of 
ministers. It derives its authority from a deed of declaration, executed by 
Mr. Wesley in 1 784, by which it was provided that, after the decease of himself 



and Wales.] REPORT. 29 

and his brother Charles, 100 persons, named in the deed, " being preachers and 7. wesletax 
" expounders of God's holy word, under the care and in connexion with the methodists. 
" said John Wesley," should exercise the authority which Wesley himself 
possessed, to appoint preachers to the various chapels. Vacancies in the 
" hundred" were to be filled up by the remainder at an annual Conference. In 
pursuance of this deed, a Conference of 100 ministers meets yearly in July, with 
the addition of the representatives selected by the district meetings, and such 
other ministers as are appointed or permitted to attend by the district com- 
mittees. The custom is, for all these ministers to share in the proceedings 
and to vote ; though all the decisions thus arrived at must be sanctioned by 
the legal " hundred," ere they can have binding force. The Conference must 
sit for at least five days, but not beyond three weeks. Its principal transactions 
are, to examine the moral and ministerial character of every preacher — to 
receive candidates on trial — to admit ministers into the connexion — and to 
appoint ministers to particular circuits or stations. Independently of its func- 
tions under this deed poll, the Conference exercises a general superintendence 
over the various institutions of the body ; including the appointment of 
various committees, as, (1) The Committee of Privileges for guarding the 
interests of the Wesleyan Connexion ; (2) The Committee for the management 
of Missions ; (3) The Committee for the management of Schools for educating 
the children of Wesleyan ministers; (4) The General Book Committee (for 
superintending the publication and sale of Wesleyan works) ; (5) The Chapel 
Building Committee (without whose previous consent in writing no chapel, 
whether large or small, is to be erected, purchased, or enlarged) ; (6) The Chapel 
Relief Committee ; (7) The Contingent Fund Committee ; (8) The Committee 
of the Auxiliary Fund for worn-out ministers and ministers' widows ; and the 
committees for the various schools, theological institutions, &c. 

The Conference has also assumed to itself the power of making new laws 
for the government of the Connexion ; provided that, if any circuit meeting 
disapprove such law, it is not to be enforced in that circuit for the space of 
one year. Any circuit has the power of memorializing Conference on behalf of 
any change considered desirable, provided the June quarterly meeting should so 
determine. 

The doctrines held by the Wesleyans are substantially accordant with the Doctrines. 
Articles of the Established Church, interpreted in their Arminian sense. In this 
they follow Mr. Wesley rather than Arminius; for although the writings of 
the latter are received with high respect, the first four volumes of Wesley's 
Sermons, and his Notes on the New Testament (which they hold to be " neither 
Calvinistic on the one hand nor Pelagian on the other ") are referred to as the 
standard of their orthodoxy. The continued influence of their founder is 
manifested by the general adherence of the body to his opinions on the subject 
of attainment to Christian perfection in the present life — on the possibility of 
final ruin after the reception of divine grace — and on the experience by every 
convert of a clear assurance of his acceptance with God through, faith in Jesus 
Christ. 

The Census Accounts show 6,579 chapels in England and Wales, belonging 
to this Connexion in March 1851 ; containing (allowance being made for defective 
returns) accommodation for 1,447,580 persons. The number of attendants on 
the Census Sunday was: Morning, 492,714; Afternoon, 38.3,964; Evening, 
667,850 : including an estimate for 133 chapels, for which the number of attend- 
ants was not stated. 



30 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



7. WESLEYAN 
METHODISTS. 

Religious 
Societies. 



Centenary. 



Origin,, 



The following Table shows the principal societies and institutions for religious 
objects supported by the Wesleyan Original Connexion. Others, in part sup- 
ported by Wesleyans, are mentioned in the General List at page cxvii of the 
Report. 



Name of Society 

or 

institution. 


o 
c.2 

ft 


Annual 
Income. 


Name op Society 

OB 
INSTITTJTIOS'. 


a 
B 

o 

«"§ 
P 


Annual 
Income. 


Contingent Fund - 

Auxiliary Fund - 

The Children's Fund - 

Wesleyan Theological Insti- 
tution 

General Chapel Fund - 


A.D. 
1756 

1813 

1818 

1834 

1818 


£ 
10,065 

7,163 

3,280 

4,688 
3,984 


Wesleyan Seamen's Mis- 
sion - 

Wesleyan Missionary So- 
ciety - ... 

Kingswood and Woodliouse ( 
Grove School - - - (. 

Education Fund 


A.D. 
1843 

1817 

1748 
1811 

1837 


£ 
160 

105,370 

]■ 8,048 

2,800 



In 1839 was celebrated the Centenary of the existence of Wesleyan 
Methodism ; and the gratitude of the people towards the system under which 
they had derived so much advantage was displayed by contributions to the 
large amount of 216,000/., which sum was appropriated to the establishment of 
theological institutions in Yorkshire and at Richmond — the purchase of the 
*' Centenary Hall and Mission House " in Bishopsgate Street — the provision of a 
missionary ship — the discharge of chapel debts — and the augmentation of the 
incomes of the Methodist religious societies. 

Of late years a considerable agitation (to be more particularly mentioned when 
describing " Wesleyan Reformers ") has diminished to a great extent the num- 
ber of the members in connexion. It is stated that by this division the 
Original Connexion has sustained a loss of 100,000 members. 



The Methodist New Connexion. 

For some time after Mr. Wesley's death in 1791, considerable agitation was 
observable throughout the numerous societies which, under his control, had 
rapidly sprung up in every part of England. The more immediate subjects of 
dispute had reference to (1), "the right of the people to hold their public 
" religious worship at such hours as were most convenient, without being 
" restricted to the mere intervals of the hours appointed for service in the 
" Established Church," and (2), "the right of the people to receive the 
" ordinances of Baptism and the Lord's Supper from the hands of their own 
" ministers, and in their own places of worship ;" but the principal and funda- 
mental question in dispute concerned the right of the laity to participate in the 
spiritual and secular government of the body. Wesley himself had, in his life- 
time, always exercised an absolute authority ; and after his decease the travelling 
preachers claimed the same extent of power. A vigorous opposition was, how- 
ever, soon originated, which continued during several years ; the Conference 
attempting various unsuccessful measures for restoring harmony. A " Plan of 
Pacification" was adopted by the Conference in 1795, and was received with 
general satisfaction so far as the ordinances were concerned ; but the question 
of lay influence remained untouched till 1797, when the Conference conceded 
that the Leaders' meetings should have the right to exercise an absolute veto 
upon the admission of new members to the Society, and that no member 
should be expelled for immorality, " until such immorality had been proved at 
a Leaders' meeting." Certain lesser rights were at the same time conceded 
to the quarterly meetings, in which the laity were represented by the presence 
of their stewards and class leaders. But this was Ihe extent of the conces- 



and Wales.] REPORT. 31 

sions made by the preachers ; and all propositions for lay-delegation to the 7 - wesleyan 

Conference and the district meetings were conclusively rejected. 

Foremost amongst many who remained unsatisfied by these concessions was 
the Rev. Alexander Kilham, who, singularly enough, was born at Epworth in 
Lincolnshire, the birthplace of the Wesleys. Mr. Kilham, first acquiring promi- 
nence as an assertor of the right of Methodists to meet for worship in church 
hours and to receive the sacraments from their own ministers, was gradually led 
to take an active part in advocacy of the principle of lay participation in the 
government of the Connexion. 

Originated by a movement for a certain and specific alteration in the constitu- Distinctive 
Hon of Wesleyan Methodism, the New Connexion differs from the parent body c arac er * 
only with respect to those ecclesiastical arrangements which were then the sub- 
jects of dispute. In doctrines, and in all the essential and distinctive features of 
Wesleyan Methodism, there is no divergence : the Arminian tenets are as firmly 
held by the New as by the Old Connexion ; and the outline of ecclesiastical 
machinery — comprising classes, circuits, districts, and the Conference — is in both 
the same. The grand distinction rests upon the different degrees of power 
allowed in each communion to the laity. It has been shown that, in the 
"Original Connexion," all authority is virtually vested in the preachers : they 
alone compose the Conference — their influence is paramount in the inferior 
courts — and even when, as in financial matters, laymen are appointed to com- 
mittees, such appointments are entirely in the hands of Conference. The 
" New Connexion," on the contrary, admits, in all its courts, the principle of 
lay participation in church government : candidates for membership must be 
admitted by the voice of the existing members, not by the minister alone ; 
offending members cannot be expelled but with the concurrence of a Leaders' 
meeting ; officers of the body, whether leaders, ministers, or stewards, are 
elected by the church and ministers conjointly ; and in District Meetings and 
the annual Conference lay delegates (as many in number as the ministers) 
are present, freely chosen by the members of the churches. 

The progress of the New Connexion since its origin has been as follows, in Progress, 
the aggregate, comprising England, Ireland, and the colonies : * 



Year. 




Members 


. 


Year. 


Memberrs. 


1797 - - 


- 


5,000 




1833 - 


14,784 


1803 - 




5,280 




1840 - 


21,836 


1813 - 


- 


8,067 




1846 - 


20,002f 


1823 - 


- 


10,794 




1853 - 


21,384 X 


At present (1853) 


the 


state of the 


Connexion, in England 


2nd Wales, i 


reported to be as follows : I 


\ 








Chapels - 




- 


301 


Members - 


- 16,070 


Societies - 




- 


298 


Sabbath schools 


273 


Circuit preachers - 




- 


95 


Sabbath-school teachers 


- 7,335 


Local preachers 




- 


814 


Sabbath-school scholars 


- 44,337 



Returns have been received at the Census Office from 297 chapels and stations 
(mostly in the northern counties) belonging to this Connexion, containing accom- 
modation, after an estimate for 16 defective returns, for 96,964 persons. The 
number of attendants on the Census Sunday was : Morning 36,801 ; Afternoon, 

* Jubilee of the New Connexion, pp. 304, 312, 328, 346, 366. 

t The diminution of numbers in this year, as compared with 1840, was owing to the fact that 
4,703 members were lost between the years 1841 and 1843, as the result of expelling a popular 
preacher on account of unsound doctrine. See Minutes of Conference, 1841. 

t Minutes of Conference, 1853, p. 11 ; and Missionary Report for 1853. 

§ Minutes of Conference, p. 10. 



32 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP, [England 



7. WESLETAW 
METHODISTS. 



22,620 ; Evening, 39,624 : including an estimate for three chapels, the attend- 
ance in which was not stated. 



Funds. 



Origin. 



Progress. 



Doctrines and 

Polity. 



In 1847 the Jubilee of the connexion was celebrated, and it was resolved to 
raise a fund of 20,000/., to be appropriated to the relief of distressed chapels, to 
the erection of a theological institution, the extension of home and foreign 
missions, and the provision for aged and retired ministers. 



Primitive Methodists. 

About the commencement of the present century, certain among the Wes- 
leyans (and conspicuously Hugh Bourne and William Clowes) began to put 
in practice a revival of these modes of operation, which had by that time been 
abandoned by the then consolidated body. The Conference of 1807 affirmed 
a resolution adverse to such unprescribed expedients ; and the consequence of 
this disapprobation was the birth of the Primitive Methodist Connexion, — the 
first class being formed at Standley in Staffordshire in 1810. The following 
table, furnished by the Conference itself, will show the progress made by the 
connexion since that period. 





Chapels. 


Preachers. 


Class 
Lea- 
ders. 


Members. 


Sabbath Schools. 


Periods. 


Connex- 
ional. 


Rented 
Rooms, 

&c. 


Tra- 
velling. 


Local. 


Schools. 


Teachers. 


Scholars. 


1810 












10 








1811 






2 






200 








1820 


***.. 




202 


1,435 




7,842 








1830 


421 




210 


2,719 




35,733 








1840 


1,149 




487 


6,550 




73,990 




11,968 


60,508 


1850 


1,555 


3,515 


519 


8,524 


6,162 


104,762 


1,278 


20,114 


103,310 


1853 


1,789 


3,565 


568 


9,594 


6,767 


108,926 


1,535 


22,792 


121,394 



These statistics refer as well to the foreign stations of the Connexion as to 
England and Wales ; but the deduction to be made upon this account will not 
exceed two or three per cent, of the above figures. The number of chapels, &c. 
returned by the Census officers was only 2871 so that many of the above 
must probably be small rooms, which thus escaped the notice of the enumerators. 
The number of connexional circuits and missions is, altogether, 313, of which, 
13 are in Canada, 2 in South Australia, 1 in New South Wales, 1 in Victoria, 
and 3 in New Zealand. The " Missions," whether abroad or at home, are 
localities in which the labours of the preachers are remunerated not from local 
sources, but from the circuit contributions or from the general funds of the 
connexion appropriated to missions. 

The doctrines held by the Primitive Methodists are precisely similar to those 
maintained by the Original Connexion, and the outline of their ecclesiastical 
polity is also similar, the chief distinction being the admission, by the former 
body, of lay representatives to the Conference, and the generally greater 
influence allowed, in all the various courts, to laymen. 

Camp meetings, though occasionally held, are much less frequent now than 
formerly : the people, it is thought, are more accessible than 50 years ago to 
other agencies. 



and Wales.] 



REPORT. 



33 



7. WEBLETAW 
METHODISTS. 



Bible Christians. 

The "Bible Christians" (sometimes called Bryanites) are included here 
among the Methodist communities, more from a reference to their sentiments 
and polity than to their origin. The body, indeed, was not the result of a 
secession from the Methodist Connexion, but was rather the origination of 
a new community, which, as it grew, adopted the. essential principles of 
Methodism. 

' The founder of the body was Mr. William O 'Bryan, a Wesleyan local preacher 
in Cornwall, who, in 1815, separated from the Wesleyans, and began himself to 
form societies upon the Methodist plan. In a very few years considerable 
advance was made, and throughout Devonshire and Cornwall many societies 
were established ; so that, in 1819, there were nearly 30 itinerant preachers. In 
that year, the first Conference was held, when the Connexion was divided into 12 
circuits. Mr. O'Bryan withdrew from the body in 1829. 

In doctrinal profession there is no distinction between " Bible Christians " 
and the various bodies of Arminian Methodists. 

The forms of public worship, too, are of the same simple character ; but, in 
the administration of the Sacrament of the Lord's Slipper, " it is usual to receive 
" the elements in a sitting posture, as it is believed that that practice is more 
" conformable to the posture of body in which it was at first received by Christ's 
" Apostles, than kneeling ; but persons are at liberty to kneel, if it be more 
" suitable to their views and feelings to do so."* 

According to the Census returns, the number of chapels belonging to the body statistics. 
in England and Wales in 1^51 iwfrs a82$ by far the greater number being 
situated in the south-western Counties of England. The number of sittings, 
(after adding an estimate for 42 imperfect, returns,)., was 66;834. The attendance 
on the Census-Sunday! was : Morning, 14,902; Afternoqn, 24,345; Evening, 
34,612; an estimate being made for eight chapels the number of attendants at 
which was not stated in the returns. The Minutes of Conference for 1852 f 
present the following view : — 





In Circuits. 


In Home 

Missionary- 
Stations. 


Total. 


Chapels ---... 


293 


110 


403 


Itinerant Ministers - 


61 


52 


113 


Local Preachers - 


714 


345 


1,059 


Members ------ 


10,146 


8,716 


13,862 



The Wesleyan Methodist Association. 

In 1834 a controversy was originated as to the propriety of the proposed Origin, 
establishment of a Wesleyan Theological Institution ; and a minister who dis- 
approved of such a measure, and prepared and published some remarks against 
it, was expelled from the Connexion. Sympathizers with him were in similar 
manner expelled. 

The " Association " differs from the " Old Connexion " only with regard to 
the specific subjects of dispute which caused the rupture. The only variations, 



* "A Digest of the Rules and Regulations of the people denominated Bible Christians, 
Compiled by order of the Annual Conference," 1838. 

t ' Extracts from the Minutes of the 34th Annual Conference of the ministers and repre- 
sentatives of the people denominated Bible Christians," 1852. 



C. 



M 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



7. wesles-^n therefore, are in constitutional arrangements, and the principal of these are as 

METHODISTS. foUows .__ 



Annual 

Assembly, 



Discipline. 



Statistics. 



The Annual Assembly (answering to the Old Wesleyan Conference) is 
distinguished by the introduction of the laity as representatives. It consists 
of such of the itinerant and local preachers, and other official or private members, 
as the circuits, societies, or churches in union with the Association (and con- 
tributing 501. to the support of the ministry) elect.* The number of repre- 
sentatives is regulated by the number of constituents. Circuits with less than 
500 members send one ; those with more than 500 and less than 1,000 send 
two ; and such as have more than 1,000 send three. The Annual Assembly 
admits persons on trial as preachers, examines them, receives them into full 
connexion, appoints them to their circuits, and excludes or censures them when 
necessary. It also directs the application of all General or Connexional Funds, 
and appoints a committee to represent it till the next Assembly. But it does 
not interfere with strictly local matters, for " each circuit has the right and 
" power to govern itself by its local courts, without any interference as to 
" the management of its internal affairs. "f 

As was to be expected from the reason of its origin, the Association gives 
more influence to the laity in matters of church discipline than is permitted by 
the Old Connexion. Therefore it is provided, that "no member shall be 
" expelled from the Association except by the direction of a majority of a 
" leaders' society or circuit quarterly meeting.''^ 

According to the Minutes of the 1/th Annual Assembly, the following was 
the state of the Association in England and Wales in 1852, no allowance having,. 
however, been made for several incomplete returns : — 
Itinerant preachers and missionaries 
Local preachers - 



Class leaders 

Members in society 

Chapels - 

Preaching places, rooms, &c. 

Sunday schools - 

Sunday-school teachers 

Sunday-school scholars 



90 

1,016 

1,353 

19,411 

329 

171 

322 

6,842 

43,389 



The Census Returns make mention of 419 chapels and preaching rooms 
containing (after an estimate for the sittings in 34 cases of deficient infor- 
mation) accommodation for 98,813 persons. The attendance on the Census- 
Sunday (making an allowance for five chapels the returns from which are 
silent on this point) was: Morning, 32,308; Afternoon, 21,140; Evening, 
40,655. 



Wesleyan Methodist Reformers. 
In 1849, another of the constantly recurring agitations with respect to 
ministerial authority in matters of church discipline arose, and still continues. 
Some parties having circulated through the Connexion certain anonymous 
pamphlets called " Fly Sheets," in which some points of Methodist procedure 
were attacked in a manner offensive to the Conference, that body, with a view to 
ascertain the secret authors (suspected to be ministers), adopted the expedient 
of tendering to every minister in the Connexion a " Declaration," reprobating 



* "Connexional Regulations of the Wesleyan Methodist Association ;" 3d edition, p. 3. 
1 " Connexional Regulations of the Wesleyan Methodist Association;" 3d edition. 
Ibid. p. 10. 



and Wales.] 



REPORT. 



35 



the obnoxious circulars, and repudiating all connexion with the authorship. 
Several ministers refused submission to this test, as being an unfair attempt to 
make the offending parties criminate themselves, and partaking of the nature 
of an Inquisition. The Conference, however, held that such a method of 
examination was both scripturally proper, and accordant with the usages of 
Methodism; and the ministers persisting in their opposition were expelled. 
This stringent measure caused a great sensation through the various societies, 
and meetings were convened to sympathize with the excluded ministers. The 
Conference, however, steadily pursued its policy — considered all such meetings 
violations of Wesleyan order — and, acting through the superintendent ministers 
in all the circuits, punished by expulsion every member who attended them. 
In consequence of this proceeding, the important question was again, and with 
increased anxiety, debated, — whether the admission and excision of church 
members is exclusively the duty of the minister, or whether, in the exercise of 
such momentous discipline, the other members of the church have not a right 
to share. 

The agitation on these questions (and on some collateral ones suggested 
naturally by these) is still prevailing, and has grown extremely formidable. It 
is calculated that the loss of the Old Connexion, by expulsions and withdrawals, 
now amounts to 100,000 members. The Reformers have not yet ostensibly 
seceded, and can therefore not be said to form a separate Connexion. They 
regard themselves as still Wesleyan Methodists, illegally expelled, and they 
demand the restoration of all preachers, officers, and members who have been 
excluded. In the meantime, they have set in operation a distinct machinery of 
Methodism, framed according to the plan which they consider ought to be 
adopted by the parent body. In their own returns it is represented that they 
had in 1852, 2,000 chapels or preaching places, and 2,800 preachers. 

At the time of the Census, in March 1851, the movement was but in its 
infancy ; so that the returns received, though possibly an accurate account of 
the then condition of the body, will fail to give an adequate idea of its present 
state. From these returns it seems there were at that time 339 chapels in con- 
nexion with the movement; having accommodation (after estimates for 51 
defective schedules) for 67,814 persons. The attendance on the Census-Sunday 
(making an allowance for five cases where the numbers were not given) was 
as follows : Morning, 30,470 ; Afternoon, 16,080; Evening, 44,953. 



7. WESLEYAN 
METHODISTS 



8. CALVINISTIC METHODISTS. 



CALYINISTJC 



George Whitfield, born in 1714, the son of an innkeeper at Gloucester, where methopists. 
he acted as a common drawer, was admitted as a servitor in Pembroke College George Whit- 
Oxford, in 1732. Being then the subject of religious impressions, to which the fleld ' 
evil character of his early youth lent force and poignancy, he naturally was 
attracted to those meetings for religious exercises which the brothers Wesley 
had a year or two before originated. After a long period of mental anguish, 
and the practice, for some time, of physical austerities, he ultimately found 
relief and comfort ; and, resolving to devote himself to the labours of the 
ministry, was admitted into holy orders by the Bishop of Gloucester. Preaching 
in various churches previous to his embarkation for Georgia, whither he had 
determined to follow Mr. Wesley, his uncommon force of oratory was at^'once 
discerned, and scenes of extraordinary popular commotion were displayed 
wherever he appeared. In 1737 he left for Georgia, just as Wesley had returned. 
He ministered with much success among the settlers for three months, and then 
came back to England, for the purpose of procuring aid towards the foundation 
of an orphan house for the colony. The same astonishing sensation was created 

d 2 



36 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



CAIiVINISTIC 
METHODISTS. 



Separation of 
Whitfield and 
"Wesley. 



Present position 
of Whitfield's 
followers. 



Origin. 



by his preaching as before ; the churches overflowed with eager auditors, and 
crowds would sometimes stand outside. Perceiving that no edifice was large 
enough to hold the numbers who desired and pressed to hear him, he began to 
entertain the thought of preaching in the open air; and when, on visiting 
Bristol shortly after, all the pulpits were denied to him, he carried his idea into 
practice, and commenced his great experiment by preaching to the colliers at 
Kingswood. His first audience numbered about 200 ; the second 2,000 ; the 
third 4,000, and so from ten to fourteen and to twenty thousand.* Such 
success encouraged similar attempts in London; and accordingly, when the 
churchwardens of Islington forbade his entrance into the pulpit, which the 
vicar had offered him, he preached in the churchyard ; and, deriving more and 
more encouragement from his success, he made Moorfields and Kennington 
Common the scenes of his impassioned eloquence, and there controlled, per- 
suaded, and subdued assemblages of thirty and forty thousand of the rudest 
auditors. He again departed for Georgia in 1748, founded there the orphan 
house, and, requiring funds for its support, again returned to England in 
1751. 

Up to this period, Wesley and Whitfield had harmoniously laboured in con- 
junction ; but there now arose a difference of sentiment between them on the 
doctrine of election, which resulted in their separation. Whitfield held the 
Calvinistic tenets, Wesley the Arminian; and their difference proving, after 
some discussion, to be quite irreconcileable, they thenceforth each pursued a 
different path. Mr. Wesley steadily and skilfully constructing the elaborate 
machinery of Wesleyan Methodism ; and Whitfield following his plan of field 
itinerancy, with a constant and amazing popularity, but making no endeavour 
to originate a sect. He died in New England in 1769, at the age of 55.f 

His followers, however, and those of other eminent evangelists who sympa- 
thized with his proceedings, gradually settled into separate religious bodies, 
principally under two distinctive appellations ; one, the " Countess of Hunting- 
don's Connexion," and the other, the " Welsh Calvinistic Methodists." These, 
in fact, are now the only sections which survive as individual communities ; for 
most of Whitfield's congregations, not adopting any connexional bond, but 
existing as independent churches, gradually became absorbed into the Congre- 
gational body. 



The Countess of Huntingdon's Connexion. 

Selina, daughter of the Earl of Ferrers, and widow of the Earl of Huntingdon, 
was one of those on whom the preaching of Whitfield made considerable 
impression. In 1748 he became her chaplain; and by his advice she assumed 
a kind of leadership over his followers, erected chapels, engaged ministers or 
laymen to officiate in them, and founded a college at Trevecca in South Wales, 
for the education of Calvinistic preachers. After her death, this college was, in 
1792, transferred to Cheshunt (Herts), and there it still exists. 

The doctrines of the Connexion are almost identical with those of the 
Church of England, and the form of worship does not materially vary ; for the 
Liturgy is generally employed, though extemporary prayer is frequent. 

Although the name " Connexion " is still used, there is no combined or 
federal ecclesiastical government prevailing. The congregational polity is 
practically adopted ; and of late years, several of the congregations have 
become, in name as well as virtually, Congregational churches. 

* Southey's Life of Wesley, vol. j. p. 201. 

t Whitfield during his thirty-four years' ministry is said to have preached no fewer than 
18,000 sermons, being more than ten per week. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 37 

The number of chapels mentioned in the Census as belonging to this calvinistic 
Connexion, or described as " English Calvinistic Methodists," was 109, con- methodists. 
taining (after an allowance for the sittings in five chapels, the returns for which 
are defective,) accommodation for 38,727 persons. The attendants on the 
Census-Sunday (making an estimated addition for seven chapels the returns 
from which were silent on the point) were: Morning, 21,103; Afternoon, 4,380; 
Evening, 19,159. 



Welsh Calvinistic Methodists. 

The great revival of religion commenced in England by Wesley and Whit- 
field had been preceded by a similar event in Wales. The principal agent of 
its introduction there was Howel Harris, a gentleman of Trevecca, in Brecknock- 
shire, who, with a view to holy orders, had begun to study at Oxford, but, 
offended at the immorality there prevalent, had quitted college, and returned to 
Yv^ales. He shortly afterwards began a missionary labour in that country, going 
from house to house, and preaching in the open air. A great excitement was 
produced; and multitudes attended his discourses. To sustain the religious 
feeling thus awakened, Mr. Harris, about the year 1 736, instituted " Private 
Societies," similar to those which Wesley was, about the same time, though 
without communication, forming in England. By 1739 he had established 
about 300 such societies in South Wales. At first, he encountered much 
hostility from magistrates and mobs ; but after a time his work was taken up 
by several ministers of the Church of England ; one of whom, the Reverend 
Daniel Rowlands, of Llangeitho, Cardigan, had such a reputation, that "persons 
" have been known to come 100 miles to hear him preach on the Sabbaths of 
" his administering the Lord's Supper;" and he had no less than 2,000 
communicants in his church. In 1742, 10 clergymen were assisting in the 
movement, and 40 or 50 lay preachers. The first chapel was erected in 1747, 
at Builth in Brecknockshire. 

In the meantime, North Wales began to be in similar manner roused ; and, 
in spite of considerable persecution, many members were enrolled, and several 
chapels built. The Rev. Thomas Charles, of Bala, one of the founders of the 
British and Foreign Bible Society, was, towards the termination of the century, 
a prominent instrument in effecting this result. 

The growth of the movement, both in North and South Wales, was 
extremely rapid ; but the process of formation into a separate body was more 
gradual and slow. At first, as several of the most conspicuous labourers were 
clergymen of the Established Church, the sacraments were administered ex- 
clusively by them; but, as converts multiplied, the number of Evangelical 
clergymen was found inadequate to the occasion : many members were obliged 
to seek communion with the various dissenting bodies; till, at last, in 1811, 
21 among the Methodist preachers were ordained, at a considerable Conference, 
and from that time forth the sacraments were regularly administered by them 
in their own chapels, and the body assumed distinctly the appearance of a 
separate Connexion. 

A county in Wales corresponds with a Wesleyan " Circuit," or to a Scottish Monthly Meet- 
Presbytery. All the church officers within a county, whether preachers or lngS ' 
leaders of private societies, are members of the " Monthly Meeting " of the 
county. The province of this meeting is, to superintend both the spiritual and 
secular condition of the societies within the county. 

The " Quarterly Association " performs all the functions of the Wesleyan Quarterly Asso- 
" Conference," or of the " Synod " amongst Presbyterians. There are two ciations * 

D 3 



38 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



CAXVIHTSTIC 
METHODISTS. 



meetings held every quarter; one in North Wales, and the other in South 
Wales. The Association consists of all the preachers and leaders of private 
societies in the Connexion. "At every Association, the whole Connexion is 
" supposed to be present through its representatives, and the decisions of this 
" meeting are deemed sufficient authority on every subject relating to the body 
" through all its branches. It has the prerogative to superintend the cause of 
" Christ among the Welsh Calvinistic Methodists through Wales and England, 
" to inquire into the affairs of all the private and monthly societies, and to 
" direct any changes or alterations which it may think requisite. 5 ' It is 
at this meeting that the ministers are selected who are to administer the 
sacraments. 



Ministers. The ministers, among the Welsh Calvinistic Methodists, are itinerant. They 

are selected by the private societies, and reported to the monthly meetings, 
which examine into their qualifications, and permit them tc commence on trial. 
A certain number only, who must previously have been preachers for at least 
five years, are ordained to administer the sacraments, and this ordination takes 
place at the Quarterly Associations. The preachers are appointed each to a 
particular county ; but generally once in the course of a year they undertake 
a missionary tour to distant parts of Wales, when they preach twice every day, 
on each occasion at a different chapel. Their remuneration is derived from the 
monthly pence contributed by the members of each congregation ; out of which 
fund a trifling sum is given to them after every sermon. In 1 837, a college for 
the education of ministers was established at Bala, and in 1842 another was 
established at Trevecca. 

Doctrines. The doctrines of the Welsh Calvinistic Methodists may be inferred from the 

appellation of the body, and be said to be substantially accordant with the 
Articles of the Established Church, interpreted according to their Calvinistic 



Statistics. 



The number of chapels returned at the Census as pertaining to the body was 
828; containing (after an estimate for 53 chapels which made no return of 
sittings) accommodation for 211,951 persons. The attendance on the Census- 
Sunday was: Morning, 79,728; Afternoon, 59,140; Evening, 125,244. It is 
computed that the body have expended in the erection and repairs of their 
chapels, between the year 174/ and the present time, a sum amounting to nearly 
a million sterling. From the " Dyddiadwr Methodistaidd " for 1853 we learn 
that the number of ministers was 207, and of preachers 234. The number of 
communicants was stated on the same authority at 58,577- 

The principal societies supported by the Connexion are those connected with 
Home and Foreign Missions; the contributions to which amount to about 3,000/. 
a year. The operations of the Home Mission are carried on among the English 
population inhabiting the borders between England and Wales. The Foreign 
Mission has a station in Brittany (south of France) — the language of that country 
being a sister dialect of the Welsh — and stations at Cassay and Sylhet in India, 
the presidency of Bengal. 



8ANUKMANIANS 
Or GLA8SITES. 



9. SANDEMANIANS or GLASSITES. 

The Sandemanians — sometimes called Glassites, both appellations being derived 
from the names of the founders of the sect — first came into notice in Scotland 
about 1728 or 1729; when Mr. Glass, a minister of the Scottish National 
Church, avowed opinions on Church Government approaching very nearly 



and Wales.] 



REPORT. 



39 



i;hose maintained by Congregationalists. Robert Sandeman appeared in 
advocacy of the same opinions about 175/, and formed a congregation in 
London in 1762. 

The prominent doctrine of the Sandemanians, on which they differ from 
most other churches, relates to the nature of justifying faith, which Sandeman 
maintained to be " no more than a simple assent to the divine testimony, passively 
" received by the understanding." 

Sandemanians, also, observe certain peculiar practices, supposed by them to 
have been prevalent amongst the primitive Christians, such as weekly sacra- 
ments, love feasts, mutual exhortation, washing each others feet, plurality of 
elders, the use of the lot, &c. 

The number of Sandemanian congregations in England, reported by the 
Census officers, was six; the number of sittings (after an estimate for two 
chapels where the information was not given) was 956; and the number of 
attendants on the Census-Sunday was : Monmig, 439 ; Afternoon, 256 ; 
Evening, 61. 



S^XDEMA2fIAirS 

or Glassiies. 



10. THE 5EW 
CHXJECIT. 



Origin. 

Baron Sweden- 
borg. 



10. THE NEW CHURCH. 

This body of Christians claims to possess an entirely new dispensation of 
doctrinal truth derived from the theological writings of Emanuel Swedenborg ; 
and, as the name imports, they refuse to be numbered with the sects of which 
the general body of Christendom is at present composed. 

Emanuel Baron Swedenborg was born at Stockholm in 1688, and died in 
London in 1772. He was a person of great intellectual attainments, a member 
of several of the learned societies of Europe, and the author of very voluminous 
philosophical treatises. In 1745 he separated himself from all secular pursuits, 
relinquished his official labours in the Swedish State, and commenced the career 
which led to a religious movement. In that year, and thenceforth, he was favoured, 
he reports, with continual communications from the spiritual world, being often- 
times admitted into heaven itself and there indulged with splendid visions of 
angelic glory and felicity. The power was given him to converse with these 
celestial residents; and from their revelations, sometimes made directly to 
himself and sometimes gathered by him from the course of their deliberations, 
he obtained the most important of his doctrines. His own account of the 
matter is thus stated in a letter to a friend : — " I have been called to a holy 
" office by the Lord Himself, who most graciously manifested Himself before 
" me, His servant, in the year 1745, and then opened my sight into the 
" spiritual world, and gave me to speak with spirits and angels, as I do even to 
" this day. From that time I began to publish the many arcana which I 
" have either seen, or which have been revealed to me, concerning heaven and 
" hell, concerning the state of man after death, concerning true divine worship, 
" and concerning the spiritual sense of the Word, besides other things of the 
" highest importance, conducive to salvation and wisdom.'' 

The general result of these communications was to convince the Baron that Doctrine of Cor- 
the sacred writings have two senses— one their natural, the other their spiritual, respondences. 
sense ; the latter of which it was his high commission to unfold. The natural 
sense is that which is alone received by other Christian Churches — the words of 
Scripture being understood to have the same signification (and no other) which 
they bear in ordinary human intercourse ; the spiritual sense is that which, in 
the judgment of the New Church, is concealed within the natural sense of 
these same words, — each word or phrase possessing, in addition to its ordinary 
meaning, an interior significance corresponding with some spiritual truth. 

d 4 



40 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



10. THE UEW 

CHURCH. 



The principal tenets he deduced from this interior meaning of the Holy Word, 
and which his followers still maintain, are these : — That the Last Judgment has 
already been accomplished (viz. in 175/); — that the former "Heaven and 
Earth " are passed away ; that the " New Jerusalem," mentioned in the 
Apocalypse, has already descended, in the form of the "New Church;'' and 
that, consequently, the second Advent of the Lord has even now been realized, 
in a spiritual sense, by the exhibition of His power and glory in the New 
Church thus established. 

The usual doctrine of the Trinity is not received; the belief of the New 
Church being, "that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are one in the person of 
" our Lord Jesus Christ, comparatively as soul, body, and proceeding operation 
" are one in every individual man." 

The New Church also rejects the doctrine of justification by faith alone, 
and the imputed righteousness of Christ : salvation, it inculcates, cannot be 
obtained except by the combination of good works with faith. " To fear God, 
" and to work righteousness, is to have charity; and whoever has charity, 
" whatever his religious sentiments may be, will be saved." 

The resurrection, it is believed, will not be that of the material body, but of 
a spiritual body; and this will not immediately pass into a final state of being, 
but be subject to a kind of purgatory* where those who are interiorly good will 
receive truth corresponding with their state of goodness, and thus be fitted for 
heaven ; while those who are interiorly evil will reject all truth, and thus be 
among the lost. 



Rites. 



The Sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper are administered in the 
New Church. The former is believed to be " a sign and a medium, attended 
" with a divine influence, of introduction into the Lord's • Church ; and it 
" means that the Lord will purify our minds from wicked desires and bad 
" thoughts, if we are obedient to His holy word." The latter is believed to be 
" a sign and a medium, attended with a divine influence, for introducing the 
" Lord's true children, as to their spirits, into heaven ; and it means that the 
" Lord feeds their souls with His divine goodness and truth." 



Mode of worship. The mode of worship adopted by the followers of Swedenborg resembles in 
its general form that of most other Christian bodies : the distribution of sub- 
jects in their Liturgy, and the composition of their hymns and prayers, being, of 
course, special; but no particular form is considered to be binding on each 
society. 

Polity. The general affairs of the New Church are managed by a Conference, which 

meets yearly, composed of ministers and laymen in conjunction ; the proportion 
of the latter being determined by the size of the respective congregations which 
they represent : a society of from 12 to 50 members sending one representative, 
and societies of from 50 to 100 members and those of upwards of 100 members 
sending each two and three representatives respectively. There is nothing, 
however, in Swedenborg's writings to sanction any particular form of Church- 
government. 



Religious So- 
cieties. 



The principal societies for disseminating the doctrines of the New Church 
are, the " Swedenborg Printing Society," established in 1810, and the 
" Missionary and Tract Society," established in 1821. The income of the 
former, for 1852-3, from subscriptions and donations, was 3331. ; and that of 



* This v/ord scarcely expresses the exact belief of the New Church on the point, 
intermediate state " would perhaps have been a more correct expression.— [Editok], 



An 



and Wales.] REPORT. 41 

the latter, for 1S51-2 was 2351. The number of tracts issued was 23,942. 10. the new 
Missionaries are employed in different parts of England. _ 

Among the first disciples of the new faith were two clergymen of the Church Numbers. 
of England, the Rev. Thomas Hartley, (who translated the work on " Heaven 
and Hell,") and the Rev. John Clowes (who translated the " Arcana Ccelestia," 
&c). In December 1783, eleven years after Swedenborg's decease, an adver- 
tisement brought 5 persons to meet together for reading and conversation; 
which number had increased to thirty in 1787- About this time the formation 
of a definite religious society was commenced ; provision was made for public 
worship ; and a system of ministerial ordination was adopted. At the 15th 
conference, held in Manchester in August 1822, there were 8 ministers and 37 
delegates, representing 24 congregations. At the Census of 1851 the number 
of congregations was ascertained to be 50; of which the greater number 
were in J avicashire and Yorkshire. It is considered, however, by members 
of the body, that the mere number of then chapels gives a very inadequate 
idea of the prevalence of then opinions : many, they say, ostensibly con- 
nected with other churches, entertain the prominent doctrines of the ~Sew 
Church. 



11. THE BRETHREN.* ^ Ji™™ 

THE BEETHEE> . 

Those to whom this appellation is applied receive it only as descriptive of 
then individual state as Christians — not as a name by which they might be 
known collectively as a distinct religious sect. It is not from any common 
doctrinal peculiarity or definite ecclesiastical organization that they have the 
appearance of a separate community; but rather from the fact that, while all 
other Christians are identified with some particular section of the Church of 
God, the persons known as " Brethren" utterly refuse to be identified with 
any. Then existence is, in fact, a protest against all sectarianism ; and the 
primary ground of their secession from the different bodies to which most of 
them have once belonged, is, that the various tests by which, in all these bodies, 
the communion of true Christians with each other is prevented or impeded, 
are unsanctioned by the Word of God. They see no valid reason why the 
Church (consisting of all true believers) which is really one, should not be 
also visibly united, having as its only bond of fellowship and barrier of 
exclusion, the reception or rejection of those vital truths by which the Christian 
is distinguished from the unbeliever. Looking at existing churches, it appears 
to them that all are faulty in this matter ; national churches by adopting a 
too lax — dissenting churches by adopting a too limited — criterion of member- 
ship. The former, it appears to Brethren, by considering as members all 
within a certain territory, mingle in one body the believers and the unbelievers ; 
while the latter, by their various tests of doctrine or of discipline, exclude from 
their communion many who are clearly and undoubtedly true members of the 
universal Church. The Brethren, therefore, may be represented as consisting 
of all such as, practically holding all the truths essential to salvation, recognize 
each other as, on that account alone, true members of the only Church. A 
difference of opinion upon aught besides is not regarded as sufficient ground 
for separation ; and the Brethren, therefore, have withdrawn themselves from 
all those bodies in which tests, express or virtual, on minor points, are made 
the means of separating Christians from each other. 

In the judgment of the Brethren, the disunion now existing in the general 
Church is the result of a neglect to recognize the Holy Spirit as its all-sufficient 

* Commouly called the " Plymouth Brethren."— [Editok]. 



42 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 

ithe beethbex. guide. Instead, they say, of a reliance on His promised presence and sovereignty 

as Christ's vicar on earth, ever abiding to assert and maintain His Lordship in 

the Church according to the written Word, men, by their creeds and articles, 
have questioned the sufficiency of Scripture as interpreted to all by Him, and, 
by their ministerial and ritual appointments, have assumed to specify the 
channels through which only can His blessings be communicated. All these 
various human forms and systems are believed by Brethren to be destitute of 
scriptural authority, and practically restrictive of the Holy Spirit's operations. 

Chiefly with regard to ministry are these opinions urged ; the usual method 
of ordaining special persons to the office, being held to be unscriptural and 
prejudicial. They conceive that Christians in general confound ministry (i.e. the 
exercise of a spiritual gift) with local charges, as eldership, &c. Such charges, 
they infer from Scripture, required the sanction of Apostles or then delegates, 
to validate the appointment (Acts xiv. 23., Titus i. 5.) ; whereas the " gifts " 
never needed any human authorization (Acts xviii. 24-28, Rom. xii., 1 Cor. 
xii-xvi., Phil. i. 14., 1 Peter iv. 9, 10.) Further they urge that while Scripture 
warrants the Church to expect a perpetuity of " gifts " — as evangelists, pastors, 
teachers, exhorters, rulers, &c. — because they are requisite for the work of the 
ministry (Ephes. iv. 7-13) — it nowhere guarantees a permanent ordaining power, 
without which the nomination or ordaining of elders is valueless. All believers 
are, it is affirmed, true spiritual priests capacitated for worship (Heb. x. 19-25), 
and any who possess the qualifications from the Lord are authorized to 
evangelise the world or instruct the Church; and such have not alone the 
■liberty, but also an obligation to employ whatever gift may be entrusted to 
their keeping. Hence, in their assemblies, Brethren have no pre-appointed 
person to conduct or share in the proceedings ; all is open to the guidance of 
the Holy Ghost at the time, so that he who believes himself to be so led of 
the Spirit, may address the meeting, &c. This arrangement is considered to 
be indicated as the proper order in 1 Cor. xiv. — to flow from the principle laid 
down in 1 Cor. xii., — and to be traceable historically in the acts of the Apostles. 
By adopting it the Brethren think that they avoid two evils by which all 
existing sects are more or less distinguished ; the first, the evil of not employing 
talents given to believers for the Church's benefit — the second, the evil of 
appointing as the Church's teachers men in whom the gifts essential for the 
work have not yet been discovered. The Brethren, therefore, recognize no 
separate orders of "clergy" and "laity" — all are looked upon as equal in position 
(Matt, xxiii. 8., 1 Cor. x. 17, xii. 12-20, &c), differing only as to " gifts " of 
.ruling, teaching, preaching, and the like (Rom. xii. 4-8., 1 Cor. xii. 18, 28, &c). 
The ordinances, consequently, of baptism, when administered, and the Lord's 
Supper, which is celebrated weekly, need no special person to administer or 
preside (Acts ix. 10-18, x. 48, xx. 7, 1 Cor. xi.) Another feature of some im- 
portance is, that wherever gifted men are found among the Brethren, they, 
in general, are actively engaged in preaching and expounding, &c. on their own 
individual responsibility to the Lord and quite distinct from the Assembly. So 
that though they may occasionally use the buildings where the Brethren meet, 
it is in no way as ministers of the Brethren but of Christ. 

The number of places of worship which the Census officers in England and 
Wales returned as frequented by the Brethren was 132; but probably this 
number is below the truth, in consequence of the objection which they entertain 
to acknowledge any sectarian appellation. Several congregations may be 
included with the number (96) described as " Christians " only. 



and Wales.] 



REPORT. 



43 



UNENDOWED CHURCHES, NOT PROTESTANT. 



1. ROMAN CATHOLICS. 

The Toleration Act of 1688, by which the Protestant Dissenters were relieved 
from many of the disabilities that previously attached to them, procured no 
change in the position of the Roman Catholics. They still remained subjected 
to the penalties inflicted by the various statutes which, since Elizabeth's accession, 
had been passed for their discouragement. These were exceedingly severe. 
Apart from the punishments awarded for the semi-political offence of denying, 
or refusing to admit the Sovereign's supremacy, the Acts of Recusancy (1 Eliz. 
c. 2., and 23 Eliz. c. 1.) exposed them to considerable fines for non-attendance 
at the service of the Established Church ; and by other statutes they were not 
permitted to establish schools in England, nor to send their children to be taught 
abroad— they were excluded from all civil and military offices, from seats in 
either House of Parliament, and from the practice of the law, — they were not 
allowed to vote at Parliamentary Elections — proselytes to popery, and those who 
were the means of their conversion, were subjected to the penalties of treason — 
and, by various oaths and tests as well as by express provision, they were 
hindered in the exercise of their religious worship, and prevented from promul- 
gating their doctrines. Their condition was, in fact, deteriorated in the reign 
of William III. — some enactments of especial rigor being sanctioned.* 

Whether from the effect of these enactments, or from the natural progress of 
the principles of Protestantism, it is certain that at this time the number of 
professing Roman Catholics in England, who, in the reign of Elizabeth, were, 
according to Mr. Butler, a majority, or, according to Mr. Hallam, a third of the 
population, had considerably declined. A Report presented to William, divides 
the freeholders of England and Wales, as follows — 

Conformists - 2,477,254 

Nonconformists - - - - 108,676 

Papists - _- - - 13,856 



UNENDOWED 
CHURCHES, not 

PROTESTANT. 



1. ROMAN 
CATHOLICS. 



2,599,786 



And the number of persons of the Roman Catholic faith is said to be only 
27,696. This statement, allowing for all probable deficiencies, sufficiently 
exhibits the great diminution which, from various causes, had occurred since the 
period of the Reformation. 

Not much -alteration in the position of the Roman Catholics took place for 
nearly a century after the Revolution. As the temper of the times grew milder, 
many of the penal laws were not enforced ; though, while the throne remained 
exposed to the pretensions of the Stuart family, the laws themselves continued 
on the Statute Book : indeed, some further measures were enacted during the 
agitations consequent upon the Catholic Rebellion of 1/15. When, however, 



* " In 1699, the 11th of "William, an Act passed, for Further preventing the growth of Popery, 
of peculiar severity. A reward of one hundred pounds is offered for apprehending any priest or 
Jesuit. Papists not taking the oaths in six months, after eighteen years of age, are declared 
incapable of inheriting lands, &o. ; and the next of kin, a Protestant, is to enjoy the same : also, 
Papists are made incapable of purchasing lands. Ambassadors are not to protect priests that 
are subjects of England. Sending a child to be educated abroad in the Romish religion is 
punishable by a forfeit of one hundred pounds. Popish parents are obliged to allow a main- 
tenance to their children, becoming protestant, at the Chancellor's determination."— Charles 
Butler's Historical Memoirs of the English Catholics, vol. ii. p. 54. 



44 



CENSUS, 1851. -RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



1. BOMAN 
CATHOLICS 



in the person of George III., the Brunswick dynasty was firmly settled on the 
throne, a course of mitigating legislation was commenced, which gradually 
relieved the Roman Catholics from all restraints upon their worship, and from 
nearly all the incapacities attached to then religion. In 1/78, the first remedial 
Act was passed, repealing the provision in the 10th and 12th of William III., 
by which the Catholics were disabled from taking lands by descent. The 
Gordon Riots of 1780, rather aided than retarded the advance of public senti- 
ment towards additional relief; and, in 1791, Mr. Pitt, (having obtained from 
the chief continental universities, unanimous opinions that the Pope possessed 
no civil authority in England, that he cannot absolve the subjects of a sovereign 
from their allegiance, and that the principles of the Roman Catholic faith do not 
excuse or justify a breach of faith with heretics), procured the passing of another 
bill, by which, upon taking a form of oath prescribed, the Catholics were 
secured against most of the penalties pronounced by former Acts.* They 
were left, however, still subjected to the Test and Corporation Acts, by which 
they were excluded from all civil and military offices ; were prohibited from 
sitting in either House of Parliament, and were disabled from presenting to 
advowsons. The removal of the chief of these remaining (usabilities was 
zealously urged upon the Parliament for many years successively. In 1813 an 
important measure, framed with this intention, was defeated in the Commons 
by a majority of only fourj while, in 1821, a bill to the same effect passed 
through the lower House but was rejected by the Peers. At length, in 1828, 
the Test and Corporation Acts were abrogated, and in 1829 the Catholic 
Emancipation Act bestowed on Roman Catholics substantially the same amount 
of toleration which was granted to the Protestant Dissenters. 

Concurrently with the alleviation of their civil state, the number of the 
Catholics appears to have been gradually augmenting. In 1767 a return 
reports their number to be 67,916; and another return in 1780 enumerates 
69,376. About this time, the number of chapels was about 200. The following 
is extracted from a Roman Catholic work :f it shows the progressive increase in 
the number of such chapels in England and Wales since 1824 : 



Year. 


Number 

of 
Chapels. 


Tear. 


Number 

of 
Chapels. 


Tear. 


Number 

of 
Chapels. 


1824 - 


346 


1834 - 


417 


1844 - 


506 


1825 - 


370 


1835 - - 


417 


1845 - - 


512 


1826 - - 


384 


1836 - 


423 


1846 - 


520 


1827 - 


382 


1837 - - 


431 


1847 - - 


536 


1828 - - 


387 


1838 - 


429 


1848 - 


543 


1829 - 


394 


1839 - - 


444 


1849 - - 


552 


1830 - - 


392 


1840 - 


463 


1850 - 


574 


1831 - 


397 


1841 - - 


466 


1851 - - 


583 


1832 


403 


1842 - 


479 


1852 - 


603 


1833 - 


411 


1843 - - 


497 


1853 - - 


616 



Upon the same authority, the number of colleges belonging to the church is 
now (1853) eleven, and of religious houses 88, (of which 15 are for men, and 



* Persons taking the oath were exempted from the operation of the Acts of Recusancy; were 
allowed, under certain regulations, to meet for worship and to establish schools; were relieved 
from the oath of supremacy and the declaration against transubstantiation ; were not compelled 
to register their deeds and wills ; and were delivered from the double laud tax thitherto imposed 
upon them. 

t Catholic Statistics 182S to 1853. 



and Wales.] 



REPORT. 



45 



73 for women) ; while the number of the priests is 875. The following Table 
(B.) displays the increase, as to priests and religious houses, since 1841. 

Table B. 



1. EOIIAX 
CATHOLICS. 



Tear. 


Number of 
Religious 
Houses. 


Number 

of 
Priests. 


Tear. 


Number of 
Religious 
Houses. 


Number 

of 
Priests. 


1841 


17 


357 


1S43 


47 


719 


1312 


21 


606 


1849 


53 


774 


1848 


2S 


64S 


1S50 


64 


788 


1844 


23 


659 


1351 


63 


826 


1845 


33 


666 


1852 


78 


S56 


1846 


39 


685 


1353 - 


S8 


875 


1347 


42 


699 









The number of chapels from which returns have been received at the Census 
Office is 570 : with sittings (after an allowance for 48 chapels making no return 
upon this point) for 186,111. The number of attendants on the Census-Sunday 
(making an estimated addition for 27 chapels the returns from which were silent 
on this point) was: Morning, 252,783; Afternoon, 53,967; Evening, 76,880. It 
will be observed, that in the morning the number of attendants was more 
than the number of sittings : this is explained by the fact that in many Roman 
Catholic chapels there is more than one morning service, attended by different 
individuals. 



2. THE CATHOLIC AND APOSTOLIC CHURCH.* 

The following sketch, supplied by a member of this body, will perhaps convey, 
with certain qualifications, a correct idea of its sentiments and position : — 

" The body to which this name is applied make no exclusive claim to it : 
" they simply object to be called by any other. They acknowledge it to be 
" the common title of the one Church baptised into Christ, which has existed 
" in all ages, and of which they claim to be members. They have always protested 
n against the application to them of the term ' Irvingites ;' which appellation 
" they consider to be untrue and offensive, though derived from one whom. 
" when living, they held in high regard as a devoted minister of Christ. 

" They do not profess to be, and refuse to acknowledge that they are, 
" separatists from the Church established or dominant in the land of then 
" habitation, or from the general body of Christians therein. They recognize 
" the continuance of the Church from the days of the first apostles, and of the 
" three orders of bishops, priests, and deacons, by succession from the apostles. 
:i They justify- then meeting in separate congregations from the charge of 
" schism, on the ground of the same being permitted and authorized by an 
" ordinance of paramount authority, which they believe God has restored for the 
" benefit of the whole Church. And so far from professing to be another sect in 
*'•' addition to the numerous sects already dividing the Church, or to be f the One 
" Church,' to the exclusion of all other bodies, they believe that their special 
*' mission is to re-unite the scattered members of the one body of Christ. 

"The only standards of faith which they recognize are the three creeds of 
" the Catholic Church — the Apostles' creed, the Nicene or Constantinopolitan 
" creed, and that called the creed of St. Athanasius. The speciality of their 
" religious belief, whereby they are distinguished from other Christian com- 
*' munities, stands in this : that they hold apostles, prophets, evangelists, and 
" pastors to be abiding ministries in the Church, and that these ministries. 



THE CATHOLIC 

AXD "APOSTOLIC 

CHVECH. 



* Commonly known as ( " Irvingites."— [Epitok.] 



46 CENSUS, 1851. -RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 

2. " together with the power and gifts of the Holy Ghost, dispensed and distributed 

and apostolic " among her members, are necessary for preparing and perfecting the Church 

church. « f or ^ secon( j advent of the Lord ; and that supreme rule in the Church 

" ought to be exercised, as at the first, by twelve apostles, not elected or 

" ordained by men, but called and sent forth immediately by God. 

" The congregations which have been authorized as above stated are placed 
" under the pastoral rule of angels or bishops, with whom are associated, in the 
" work of the ministry, priests and deacons. The deacons are a distinct and 
" separate order of ministers taken from the midst of, and chosen by, the 
" respective congregations in which they are to serve, and are ordained either 
" by apostles or by angels receiving commission thereunto. The priests are 
" first called to their office by the word through the prophets, ("no man taking 
" this honour to himself,") and then ordained by apostles ; and from among 
" the priests, by a like call and ordination, are the angels set in their places. 

(f With respect to the times of worship, the Holy Eucharist is celebrated, and 
" the communion administered, every Lord's day, and more or less frequently 
" during the week, according to the number of priests in each particular 
" congregation ; and, where the congregations are large, the first and last hours 
" of every day, reckoning from 6 a.m. to 6 p.m., are appointed for divine 
" worship ; and, if there be a sufficient number of ministers, there are, in 
" addition, prayers daily at 9a.m. and 3 p.m., with other services for the more 
" special object of teaching and preaching. 

** In the forms of worship observed, the prayers and other devotions to be 
" found in the principal liturgies of the Christian Church are introduced by 
" preference, wherever appropriate ; and in all their services the bishops and 
" clergy of the Catholic Church, and all Christian kings, princes, and governors, 
" are remembered before God. It may also be observed, that in their ritual 
" observances and offices of worship external and material things have their 
" place. They contend that, as through the washing of water men are admitted 
" into the Christian covenant, and as bread and wine duly consecrated are 
" ordained to be used not merely for spiritual food but for purposes of sacra- 
" mental and symbolic agency, so also that the use of other material things, 
" such as oil, lights, incense, &c, as symbols and exponents of spiritual 
" realities, belongs to the dispensation of the Gospel. 

" Besides free-will offerings, the tenth of their increase, including income of 
" every description, is brought up to the Lord (it being regarded as a sacred 
" duty that tithe should be dedicated to His service alone), and is apportioned 
" among those who are separated to the ministry. 

" In England there are about 30 congregations, comprising nearly 6,000 
" communicants ; and the number is gradually on the increase. There are also 
" congregations in Scotland and Ireland, a considerable number in Germany, 
" and several in France, Switzerland, and America." 

Of late years, it is said, the church has made considerable progress, so that 
from 1846 to 1851 the number of communicants in England has increased by a 
third, while great success has been achieved on the continent and in America. 
Returns from 32 chapels (chiefly in the southern counties of England) have 
been furnished to the Census Office. These contained (allowing for one 
chapel for which the sittings are not mentioned) accommodation for 7,437 
persons. The attendance, on the Census-Sunday, was (making an estimated 
addition for two chapels with regard to which no information was received) 
Morning, 3,176; Afternoon, 1,659; Evening, 2,/07. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 4/ 

3. THE LATTER DAY SAINTS, or MORMONS.* 3 THELATTEE 

DAT SAINTS, or 

Although, in origin, the Mormon movement is not English, but American, mormons. 
yet, as the new creed, by the missionary zeal of its disciples, has extended into 
England, and is making some not inconsiderable progress with the poorer 
classes of our countrymen, it seems desirable to give, as far as the inadequate 
materials permit, some brief description of a sect, the history of whose opinions, 
sufferings, and achievements, shows, perhaps, the most remarkable religious 
movement that has happened since the days of Mahomet. 

Joseph Smith, the prophet of the new belief, was born in humble life in 1805, Origin and 

Progress* 
at Sharon in the state of Vermont, from whence in 1815 he removed with his 

parents to Palmyra, New York. When about 15 years old, being troubled by 

convictions of his spiritual danger, and perplexed by the multitude of mutually 

hostile sects, he saw, he says, while praying in a grove, a vision of " two 

personages," who informed him that his sins were pardoned, and that all 

existing sects were almost equally erroneous. This vision was repeated three 

years afterwards, in 1823, when an angel, he reports, informed him that the 

American Indians were a remnant of the Israelites, and that certain records, 

written by the Jewish prophets and containing history and prophecy, had, when 

the Indians fell into depravity, been buried in the earth at a spot which the 

angel indicated. Smith was further told, that Tie had been selected as the 

instrument by which these valuable records should be brought to light ; the 

revelations they contained being necessary for the restoration of that purity 

of creed and worship from which all the modern churches had alike departed. 

Accordingly, upon the 22d of September 1823, Smith, the story runs, dis- 
covered in the side of a hill, about four miles from Palmyra in Ontario County, 
a stone box, just covered by the earth, in which was deposited the " Record," — 
a collection of thin plates of gold, held together by three golden rings. Part of 
this golden book was sealed, but the portion open to inspection was engraven 
thickly with " Reformed Egyptian " characters. Together with the book he 
found two crystal lenses " set in the two rims of a bow," apparently resembling 
an enormous pair of spectacles ; this instrument he said was the Urim and 
Thummim used by ancient seers. 

The simple inspection of these treasures was the whole extent of Smith's 
achievements on his first discovery of them ; he was not permitted by the angel 
to remove them until four years afterwards, on the 22d of September 1827. 
During the interval he received occasional instruction from his supernatural 
visitant. 

The news of his discovery attracted such attention, and procured him so much 
obloquy, that, according to the narrative of his biographers, he was exposed 
to personal violence, and was obliged to fly to Pennsylvania, carrying his golden 
plates concealed in a barrel of beans.f When thus in some security, he, by the 
aid of the Urim and Thummim, set to work upon the translation of the unsealed 
portion, which, when complete, composed a bulky volume, which he called the 
" Book of Mormon " — " Mormon," meaning, he explained, more good, from 
" mor," a contraction for more, and " mon," Egyptian for good. "Mormon," 
too, was the name of a supposed prophet living in the fourth or fifth century, 

* See " The Mormons, a contemporary History;" " Remarkable Vision, by Orson Pratt, one 
of the twelve apostles of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints;" " The Voice of 
Joseph, a brief account of the Rise, Progress, and Persecutions of the Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter Day Saints, with their present position and property in Utah Territory, by Lorenzo 
Snow, one of the twelve apostles ;" " A Voice of "Warning, by Parley P. Pratt ;" " The only Way 
to be Saved, by Lorenzo Snow :" " The Seer ;" " Book of Doctrine and Covenants of the Church 
of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, selected from the Revelations of God, by Joseph Smith, 
President ;" third European edition. 1852. 

t A Voice of Warning, p. 87. 



48 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 

DA™ E vmrifor wno > a ^ er * ne principal portion of the American Israelites had fallen in battle, 

moemoits. and the whole of them become degenerate, engraved on plates a summary of 

their history and prophecies. These plates, his son, Moroni, in the troublous 

times which followed, hid for safety in a hill then called Cumora, about the 

year a.d. 420. 

Mormons defend the authenticity of this recital, by asserting the improbability 
that Smith, an illiterate person, could invent it, and, unaided, write so large 
and peculiar a volume. To the objection that the golden plates are not pro- 
duced, they give Smith's own reply to the applications made to him by his 
disciples for a view — that such an exhibition of them is prohibited by special 
revelation. Nevertheless, in further proof of Smith's veracity, three " witnesses " 
were found to testify that they had actually seen the plates, an angel having 
shewn them ; and a similar testimony was borne by eight other " witnesses,' 
— four of these belonging to a family named Whitmer, and three being the two 
brothers and the father of Smith. The utmost that Smith did towards allowing 
access by indifferent parties to the plates, was to give to one of his inquiring 
followers a copy upon paper of a portion of the plates in the original hiero- 
glyphics, viz., the " Reformed Egyptian." This was submitted by the yet 
unsatisfied disciple to Professor Anthon of New York, who, however, did 
not recognise the characters as those of any ancient language known to him 
The Mormon advocates appear to think these evidences irresistible.f — Upon 
the other hand, it is asserted, by opponents of the Saints, that about the years 
1809 — 12, a person of the name of Solomon Spaulding, who had been a 
clergyman, conceived and executed the design of writing a religious tale, the 
scenes and narrative of which should be constructed on the theory that the 
American Indians were the lost ten tribes of Israel. This work, when finished, 
he entitled " The Manuscript found j" and the purport of the fiction was, to 
trace the progress of the tribes from Jerusalem to America, and then describe 
their subsequent adventures in the latter country, — " Mormon " and his son 
" Moroni " being prominent characters, and Nephi, Lehi, and the Lamanites 
(names frequently occurring in the Book of Mormon) being also mentioned. 
The MS. of this production, it is further stated, found its way into the hands 
of one Sidney Rigdon, who was intimately connected with Smith from the 
commencement of his career. 

The " Book of Mormon " was succeeded by a " Book of Doctrine and 
Covenants," being a collection of the special revelations made to Smith and 
his associates upon all points connected with the course and welfare of the 
church. This was continually enlarged as further revelations, consequent 
upon the varying fortunes and requirements of the body, were received. 
Amongst these was one by which the " Aaronic Priesthood " was revived — 
another by which baptism by immersion was commanded — a third for the 
institution of " Apostles" — and others for the temporal regulation of the church 
from time to time.* In these productions the peculiar phraseology of the 
sacred scriptures was profusely imitated. 

It appears that at the end of about three years after Smith's announcement of 
himself as a prophet, about 30 persons were convinced of the reality of his 
pretensions, and from this time forward converts rapidly increased. Smith 
removed to Kirtland^ in Ohio, and set up a mill, a store, and a bank. 

It was not without opposition that this progress was effected. As appears 
to be usual upon the rise of new religious sects, the Mormons were accused of 

* The " doctrine " of this book is contained in seven lectures on Faith, originally delivered 
before a class of elders in Kirtland, Ohio. Some of the " revelations " are very minute : as, for 
instance, one authorizing Newel R. AVhitne.v to retain his store for a little season; others directing 
Titus Hillings to dispose of his land— Martin Harris to lay his monies before the Bishop of the 
Church— Sidney Rigdon to write a description of the land of Zion— Joseph Smith to receive 
support from the Church, and to have a house built in which to lire and translate— &c. 



and Wales.J REPORT. 49 

holding many outrageous and immoral doctrines, and, amongst them, that of a dat^S^™^™ 

community of wives. The popular hostility was often violently manifested, mormons, 

and the saints were subjected to much ill-treatment. Smith himself, in 1832, 

was tarred and feathered by a midnight mob ; and, in the following year, 

the whole of the Mormons in Missouri (amounting to above a thousand persons) 

were expelled from Independence, Jackson County, which had been described 

by Smith as the Zion appointed by revelation for the resting-place of the saints. 

They removed to Clay County, where, in 1837, they were joined by the prophet 

himself, whose bank in Kirtland had failed. Meantime, the prejudice against 

the Mormons followed them to their new habitation, and, in 1838, after several 

sanguinary outbreaks, Joseph Smith and his brother Hyrum were imprisoned, 

and the whole community of Mormons were expelled from their possessions in 

Missouri. They took refuge in the neighbouring state of Illinois. Here, in 

1839, their prophet, who had managed to escape from prison, joined them. 

They now numbered 15,000 souls. 

In Illinois, they chose the village of Commerce as their residence, which soon 
became converted into a considerable town, of which the prophet was appointed 
mayor. This town they called Nauvoo, or " Beautiful," according to the 
language of the Book of Mormon. A body of militia, called the Nauvoo 
Legion, was established — Smith being " General." In 1841, a " revelation " 
ordered the construction of a splendid temple, towards which object all the 
saints were to contribute a full tithe of their possessions. It is said that they 
expended on this structure nearly a million of dollars. 

In Nauvoo, the Mormons seem to have increased and prospered greatly : the 
town extended fast ; the temple gradually rose ; and the prophet was the 
absolute head of a comparatively powerful community, which hardly recognised 
the ordinary laws of the state. In 1843 he became a candidate for the Presi- 
dency, and put forth a statement of his views. In 1844, however, occurred 
the final catastrophe of his life. A Nauvoo paper, having printed certain 
scandal of him, was, by order of the council of the town, suppressed, and 
its office rased ; on which, the editors retired to Carthage, and obtained a 
warrant against Smith and his brother. This warrant Smith refused to recog- 
nise : the county force prepared to execute it ; and the Saints prepared their city 
for defence. To save the town, however, Smith surrendered on the promise of 
protection from the governor. This promise proved of little value ; for, on the 
4 27th of June 1844, a mob broke into Carthage prison, and Joseph and Hyrum 
Smith were shot. 

Upon the prophet's death there were two competitors for the vacant supre- 
macy — Sidney Rigdon and Brigham Young. The former was the earliest 
associate of Smith, and professed to be acquainted with " all his secrets ;" 
but, as the prominent advocate of the "■ Spiritual Wife " doctrine, he was looked 
xipon with disfavour as the virtual author of much of the suspicion and hostility 
with which the Mormons were regarded. Brigham Young succeeded therefore 
to the post of " Prophet " (which he still retains), and Rigdon was expelled 
from the community. An interval of scarcely interrupted progress followed, 
during which the temple was completed ; but in 1845 the troubles were renewed : 
perpetual conflicts, in which blood was shed, occurred, and the city of Nauvoo 
itself was regularly besieged. At length the Mormons, conscious of their 
inability alone to cope with their antagonists, and seeing that no confidence 
could be reposed upon the law for their protection, undertook (since nothing 
less would satisfy their enemies) that they would altogether quit the State — ■ 
commencing their departure in the spring of 1846. 

This time it was no mere temporary, neighbouring refuge which the Mormons 
sought. The elders of the church, aware of the hostility to which it would be 

C. K 



50 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [Englan© 



S. THE LATTER 
DAY SAINTS, 01' 



constantly exposed in any portion of the populated States, resolved, with equal 
mormons'. policy and daring, to escape entirely from the settled territory, and to seek far 
off, beyond the Rocky Mountains, some secluded and unoccupied retreat in 
which they could, secure from molestation, build their earthly " Zion," and, by 
gathering thither from all quarters of the world the converts to their faith, become 
a thriving and a powerful community, too potent to be further interfered with.. 
This remarkable pilgrimage, involving the removal of some thousands of men, 
women, children, cattle, and stores, over thousands of untrodden miles — across 
wide unbridged rivers — by the difficult passes of snow-capped mountains — and 
through deserts, prairies, and tribes of predatory Indians — was at once commenced. 
A party of pioneers set out from Nauvoo in February 1846, when it was still 
winter — the waggons crossing the Mississippi on the ice. These were to prepare 
the way for the main body of the citizens, who, according to stipulation, might 
remain in Nauvoo till these preparations were completed. Their departure was,, 
however, hastened by the fresh hostility of their opponents, who — concluding 
from the progress still continued in the decorations of the temple that the 
Mormons secretly intended to elude their promise and return — attacked the 
town in September 1846, and expelled the whole of its remaining population. 
These then followed and overtook the pioneering party, which, after dreadful 
sufferings from cold and heat, from hunger and disease, had, finding it im- 
possible to reach their destination till the following year, encamped upon the 
banks of the Missouri, on the lands of the Omahas and Pottawatamies. Here 
they had sown the land to some extent with grain, the crops of which were to be 
reaped by their successors. After a dreary winter, spent in this location, they 
began their march towards their final settlement. In April 184/ the first 
detachment of 143, with 70 waggons, crossed the Rocky Mountains ; arriving 
at the basin of the Great Salt Lake, in the latter portion of July, in time to sow 
the land for an autumn crop. The second party started in the summer with 
566 waggons and a great supply of grain. The others followed in the course of 
1 848 — their passage much alleviated by the tracks prepared by then* predecessors 
and the harvests left for them to gather. 

The valley of the Great Salt Lake is a territory of considerable extent, enclosed 
on all sides by high rocky mountains. The Lake itself is nearly 300 miles in 
circumference, with islands rising from its surface to an elevation of some 
thousand feet : its shores are covered in some places with the finest salt, and its 
water is as buoyant as the waves of the Dead Sea. Portions of the land are 
desert ; but a vast expanse is wonderfully fertile and abounds in all facilities for 
pasturage and cultivation. Here, the Mormons have now firmly fixed them- 
selves, and made, since 1848, continual progress. Further settlements have 
been established, and several cities founded : that of the Great Salt Lake itself 
has a plot of several acres destined to support a temple whose magnificence 
shall far exceed the splendour of the former Nauvoo edifice. Relying on the 
inexhaustible resources of the region to sustain innumerable inhabitants, the 
principal endeavour of the rulers is to gather there as many immigrants as 
possible professing the same faith. They calculate that thus, established in an 
almost inaccessible retreat, with numbers continually augmenting, they will 
soon be able to defy external enmity and rear upon a lasting basis their eccle- 
siastical republic. Missionary agents are despatched to almost every portion of 
the world to make fresh converts and facilitate their transit to America. In 
England these endeavours have been followed by no slight success : it is 
computed that at least as many as 30,000 persons here belong to the com- 
munity, and nearly 20,000 have already, it is said, departed for the Great 
Salt Lake. This settlement itself, has now, by the name of " Utah " been 
admitted to the United States Confederacy ; but it seems, from a report of the 



and Wales.] REPORT. 51 

judges sent there by the recent President, that the authority of the federal 3. the lattb* 
government is virtually set at nought ; the laws and their administration being DA m S rmons. ° r 
always found accordant with the pleasure of the Mormon rulers. — *- 

A printed " Creed " presents the following summary of their opinions, but 
omits some rather material points : — , 

" We believe in God the eternal Father, and his Son Jesus Christ, and in the 
" Holy Ghost. 

" We believe that men will be punished for their own sins, and not for 
" Adam's transgressions. 

" We believe that through the atonement of Christ all mankind may be 
" saved, by obedience to the laws and ordinances of the Gospel. 

" We believe that these ordinances are : 1st. Faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. 
" 2d. Repentance. 3d. Baptism by immersion for the remission of sins. 
" 4th. Laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Spirit. 5th. The Lord's 
" Supper. 

" We believe that men must be called of God by inspiration, and by laying 
" on of hands by those who are duly commissioned to preach the Gospel and 
" administer in the ordinances thereof. 

" We believe in the same organization that existed in the primitive church, 
" viz., apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers, evangelists, &c. 

" We believe in the powers and gifts of the everlasting Gospel, viz., the gift 
" of faith, discerning of spirits, prophecy, revelation, visions, healing, tongues 
" and the interpretation of tongues, wisdom, charity, brotherly love, &c. 

" We believe in the Word of God recorded in the Bible. We also believe 
" the Word of God recorded in the Book of Mormon and in all other good 
" books. 

" We believe all that God has revealed, all that he does now reveal ; and 
* we believe that he will yet reveal many more great and important things- 
" pertaining to the Kingdom of God, and Messiah's second coming. 

" We believe in the literal gathering of Israel, and in the restoration of the 
" ten tribes ; that Zion will be established upon the Western continent ; that 
" Christ will reign personally upon the earth a thousand years ; and that the 
" earth will be renewed and receive its paradisaical glory. 

" We believe in the literal resurrection of the body, and that the dead in 
" Christ will rise first, and that the rest of the dead live not again until the 
" thousand years are expired. 

" We claim the privilege of worshipping Almighty God according to the 
" dictates of our conscience, unmolested, and allow all men the same privilege, 
" let them worship how or where they may. 

" We believe in being subject to kings, queens, presidents, rulers, and 
** magistrates, in obeying, honouring, and sustaining the law. 

" We believe in being honest, true, chaste, temperate, benevolent, virtuous, 
" and upright, and in doing good to all men ; indeed, we may say that we 
" follow the admonition of Paul, — we ' believe all things,' we ( hope all things,' 
" we have endured very many things, and hope to be able to ' endure all things.' 
" Every thing virtuous, lovely, praiseworthy, and of good report we seek after, 
" looking forward to the ' recompense of reward.' " 

A rather more specific outline of some points of their belief is given by one 
of their apostles. According to him, the Saints believe that all mankind, in 
consequence of Adam's sin, are in a state of ruin : from this, however, they are all 
delivered by the sacrifice of Christ, and are made secure of everlasting happiness, 
unless they commit any actual sin. Infants, therefore, being irresponsible, will 
be eternally redeemed ; and such among the people of the earth as have not had 
the benefit of revelation will receive a mitigated punishment. The rest, in order 

e 2 



52 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



o. THE LATTEK 

DAT SAINTS, Or 

MORMONS. 



to be saved from endless ruin, must comply with four conditions : — (1) they 
must believe in Christ's atonement ; (2) they must repent of their transgressions ; 
(3) they must receive baptism by immersion for the remission of sins, adminis- 
tered only by one authorized of Christ ; and (4) they must receive the laying on 
of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost — this ordinance also being, like that of 
baptism, only to be administered by duly authorized apostles or elders. All who 
comply with these conditions obtain forgiveness of their sins and are made 
partakers of the Holy Ghost — enjoying, too, the gifts of prophecy and healing, 
visions and revelations, and the power of working miracles.* 

Among the prominent opinions, not included in these statements, are their 
doctrines of the materiality of the Deity, f and of the twofold order of the 
priesthood, viz., the Melchisedek and the Aaronic. They are also charged by 
their opponents with the practice and the sanction of polygamy ; and evidence 
is not unplentiful of their allowance of something closely similar ; and in their 
various publications very peculiar doctrines on the subject of marriage are pro- 
pounded. X Their standard books, however, specially denounce the crime. § 



Numbers in 
England. 



In England and Wales there were, in 1851, reported by the Census officers as 
many as 222 places of worship belonging to this body— most of them however 
being merely rooms. The number of sittings in these places (making an allow- 
ance for 53, the accommodation in which was not returned) was 30,783. The 
attendance on the Census-Sunday (making an estimated addition for 9 chapels 
from which no intelligence on this point was received) was: Morning, 7,517; 
Afternoon, 11,481; Evening, 16,628. The preachers, it appears, are far from 
unsuccessful in their efforts to obtain disciples : the surprising confidence and 
zeal with which they promulgate their creed — the prominence they give to the 
exciting topics of the speedy coining of the Saviour and his personal millennial 
reign — and the attractiveness to many minds of the idea of an infallible church, 
relying for its evidences and its guidance upon revelations made perpetually to 
its rulers, — these, with other influences, have combined to give the Mormon 
movement a position and importance with the working classes, which, perhaps, 
should draw to it much more than it has yet received of the attention of our 
public teachers. 



* Remarkable Visions, by Orson Pratt, pp. 12-16. 

t The Materialism of the Mormons examined and exposed, by T. W. P. Taylder. Absurdities 
of Immatcvialism, or a Reply to T. W.P. Taylder's Pamphlet, by Orson Pratt. 

t Report of Judges of the State of Utah, 1S51 ; Captain Stansbury's Description of the 
Mormon Settlement, Ac. In the pages of " The Seer," a periodical conducted by Orson Pratt, 
the doctrine of plurality of -wives is openly advocated. Marriage, however, is there said to be 
the exclusive privilege of the righteous — the wicked who marry doing so at their own peril. 
Whether a man is righteous or wicked is a point to be determined by the prophets of the 
Mormon Church : and as this can only be ascertained by the aid of inspiration, it is argued that 
no marriage can be safely contracted in communities which do not believe in a continuance of 
revelations. 

§ Book of Doctrine and Covenants, sections LXV. and CIX. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 53 



ISOLATED CONGREGATIONS «to5E5«L 

(not connected with any particular sect). 



of sects. 



In addition to the congregations which belong to the preceding regularly 
organized bodies, there are individual congregations, mostly altogether inde- 
pendent of each other, or at all events without the formal coalescence which 
is requisite to constitute a " sect." Five classes may be noticed of these 
congregations : 

1. Those in which the members of some two or more of the preceding sects L Combinations 
unite in worship — probably from inability alone and severally each to support a 
place of worship and a minister. Of these amalgamated congregations the 
most numerous are those (to the number of 61) in which the Independents join 
with Baptists. The whole of these combinations, and their frequency, are 

shewn as follows : — ■ 

Independents and Baptists, 61 congregations; Independents, Baptists, and 
Wesleyans, 2 congregations ; Independents and Wesleyans, 3 congregations ; 
Independents and Calvinistic Methodists, 1 congregation; Independents and 
Primitive Methodists, 1 congregation ; Baptists and Wesleyans, 2 congregations ; 
Baptists, Wesleyans, and Moravians, 1 congregation ; Presbyterians and Par- 
ticular Baptists, 1 congregation ; Mixed (constituent sects not stated), 54 con- 
gregations ; Wesleyan Christian Union, 1 congregation; Neutral, 1 congrega- 
tion. 

It must not, indeed, be thought that these are the only instances in which the 
members of, or sympathizers with, particular communities, are found together, 
worshipping in common : few congregations are without a certain number who, 
while strictly claimable by other bodies, find their difference of sentiment on 
ritual observances no obstacle to union when the fundamental doctrines 
preached are similar. But the congregations named above, it is assumed, are 
not, as in the cases just supposed, ostensibly connected either with the one or 
with the other of the bodies to which, in theory, the various attendants are 
attached; but, on the contrary, exist apart and independently, by special 
understanding and arrangement of the two or more uniting parties. 

2. Another class of miscellaneous congregations is composed of such as are 2. Congregations 
formed by the adherents to some doctrine to which special value is attached, and profession^f 
which is thus maintained with greater prominence than by the regular churches. Pe euliar doc - 
To this class the following may be referred : — 

Calvinists, 81 congregations; Calvinists (supralapsarians), 1 congregation; 
Huntingtonians, 1 congregation ; Universalists, 2 congregations ; Millenarians, 
5 congregations ; Predestinarians, 1 congregation ; Trinitarian Predestinarians, 
1 congregation. 

3. A third group may be made of congregations, which, disliking to be iden- 3. Unsectarian 
tilled with anything appearing to be sectarian, refuse to call themselves by any c011 s re 6 atl0ns - 
but a very general or a merely negative appellation ; as, 

Christians, 96 congregations : Christian Association, 8 congregations ; Ortho- 
dox Christians, 1 congregation; New Christians, 1 congregation; Christ's 
Disciples, 3 congregations ; Primitive Christians, 1 congregation ; New Testa- 
ment Christians, 2 congregations ; Original Christians, 1 congregation ; United 
Christians, 1 congregation; Gospel Pilgrims, 2 congregations; Free Gospel 
Christians, 14 congregations; Believers, 1 congregation; Non Sectarian, 7 con- 
gregations ; No particular Denomination, 7 congregations ; Evangelists, 4 

k 3 



54 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 

I SOLA-TED 

cox&begations congregations ; Gospel Refugees, 1 congregation ; Freethinking Christians, 
2 congregations. 

4. Sect not parti- 4, Others, while admitting a connexion with some one of the more extensive 

sections into which the Christian Church is now divisible, have either forgotten 
or declined to specify a more minute association ; such are, 

Protestant Christians, 3 congregations ; Evangelical Protestants, 1 congrega- 
tion ; Protestant Free Church, 1 congregation ; Trinitarians, 1 congregation ; 
Protestant Dissenters, 24 congregations ; Dissenters, 6 congregations; Evan- 
gelical Dissenters, 3 congregations ; Episcopalian Seceders, 1 congregation. 

5. Missionary 5. A fifth class of separate congregations may be formed of those which are 

the offspring of the Missionary operations of the other bodies, acting either 
individually or in combination ; such are the congregations raised and sup- 
ported by the 

London City Mission, 7 congregations; Railway Mission, 1 congregation; 
Town Mission, 1/ congregations; Home Mission, 1 congregation; Mission 
Society, 8 congregations; Seamen's Bethel, 11 congregations; Christian Mis- 
sion, 3 congregations. 

Doubtless, these will not include the whole of the congregations gathered and 
sustained by the agency of these societies and others having kindred objects : 
many, it is likely, are returned with some particular denomination. 

6 Miscellaneous. 6. A residue will still be left of congregations difficult to classify. Such are the 
following: — 

Free Church, 8 congregrations ; Teetotalers, 1 congregation; Doubtful, 43 
congregations ; Benevolent Methodists, 1 congregation ; General, 2 congrega- 
tions ; Israelites, 1 congregation ; Christian Israelites, 3 congregations ; Stephen- 
ites, 1 congregation ; Inghamites, 9 congregations ; Temperance , \Yesleyans, 1 
congregation; Temperance Christians, 1 congregation; Freethinkers, 2 congre- 
gations ; Rational Progressionists, 1 congregation ; Southcottians, 4 congre- 
gations. 

The last of these, perhaps, deserves some notice. It derives its name from 
Johanna Southcott, who was born in 1750 in humble circumstances in Devon- 
shire. In 1792 she commenced a career as a prophetess, making various 
announcements of events which were, she said, about to happen, and of revela- 
tions made to her respecting the millenial advent of the Saviour. Several 
thousand persons, it is said, believed her mission, amongst whom she distributed 
sealed packets which were thought by their possessors to contain the virtue 
of "charms." Being afflicted with a malady which gave to her the aspect of 
pregnancy, she prophesied that she was destined to become the mother of a 
Second Shilohj and accordingly a splendid cradle and some other considerable 
preparations for the birth were made by her disciples; but her death, which 
happened shortly afterwards, displayed the baselessness of their anticipations. 
Nevertheless her followers would not resign their confidence that her prognosti- 
cations would be certainly fulfilled ; asserting that, for the accomplishment of 
her predictions, she would shortly re-appear, restored to life. It seems that there 
are still in England four congregations of persons entertaining this belief. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 55 



FOREIGN CHURCHES. iokeion 

CHUECHE3. 



The previous notices comprise the whole of the Religious Bodies which are 
native to this country, or which act upon the native population. Of the Foreign 
Churches, it is only necessary to enumerate the congregations which belong 
io each. Foreign Protestants have eleven congregations ; thus distributed — 
Lutherans, 6; French Protestants, 3; Reformed Church of the 
Netherlands, I; German Protestant Reformers, 1. Other Foreign 
Christian Churches have 5 congregations, namely — German Catholics, 1; 
Italian Reformers, 1 ; and Greek Church, 3. 

The Jews (a nation and a Church at once) have 53 synagogues, with 
accommodation (after an estimate for three defective returns) for 8,438 wor- 
shippers. 



If the preceding sketch has given any adequate idea of the faith and order of Agreement of 
the various churches which possess in common the religious area of England, it *uost of the 
will probably be seen to what a great extent, amidst so much ostensible con- described, 
fusion and diversity, essential harmony prevails. Especially is this apparent if 
we limit our regard to Protestant communions; which, indeed, comprise 
together nineteen-twentieths of our religious population. With respect to 
these, the differences which outwardly divide are not to be compared with the 
concordances which secretly, perhaps unconsciously, unite. The former, with 
but few exceptions, have relation almost wholly to the mere formalities of 
worship — not to the essential articles of faith. The fundamental doctrines of 
the Reformation, as embodied in the standards of the Church of England, are 
professed and preached by Presbyterians, Independents, Baptists, Methodists, and 
manyminor sects, comprising more than nineteen-twentieths of the Nonconforming 
Protestant community ; and though the different organization of these several 
bodies seems to present externally an aspect of disunion, probably a closer 
scrutiny will show that they are separated only as to matters whose importance, 
even if considerable, is not vital, and that thus they may, without excess of 
charity, be recognized as truly, though invisibly, united to the general Church 
of Christ. Perhaps in a people like the English — trained to the exercise of 
private judgment, and inured to self-reliance — absolute agreement on religious 
subjects never can be realized ; and certainly if, at the trifling cost of a merely 
superficial difference, the ever various sympathies or prejudices of the people can 
obtain congenial resting place, we scarcely can behold with discontent a state of 
things by which, at worst, external rivalry is substituted for internal disaffection ; 
while this very rivalry itself — perhaps in part, and growingly, a generous 
emulation — tends to diffuse the Gospel more extensively, since thus religious 
zeal and agency are roused and vastly multiplied. Rather, perhaps, we shall be 
led to recognize with some degree of satisfaction the inevitable existence of such 
co-operative diversity ; and shall perceive, with Milton, that " while the Temple 

of the Lord is building, some cutting, some squaring the marble, some 
" hewing the cedars, there must needs be many schisms and many dissections 
" made in the quarry and in the timber ere the House of God can be built : 
■" and when every stone is laid artfully together, it cannot be united into a 
*' continuity, it can but be contiguous in this world ; neither can every piece of 
" the building be of one form ; nay, rather the perfection consists in this, that 
" out of many moderate varieties and brotherly dissimilitudes, that are not 

b 4 



56 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 

" vastly disproportional, arises the goodly and graceful symmetry that commends 
" the whole pile and structure." * Nor has this virtual union been, in recent 
times, unfruitful of much manifested concord. Common objects are increasingly 
pursued by common efforts ; not a few of our existing and perpetually rising 
institutions for promoting moral and religious progress being founded on the 
ample basis which permits the members of the different churches to commingle 
in associated labour. 

Amongst the constituencies, in the committees, and upon the platforms, of 
the various religious societies, are found, conjoining in harmonious action, 
ministers and members of perhaps a dozen different sects ; while one considerable 
organizationf has for its exclusive object the promotion of fraternal sentiment 
and intercourse between the various Evangelical Communions. Other indications 
likewise are not wanting, which, combined with these, may reasonably raise 
the hope that many of the Protestant communities are gradually tending to 
a closer union and a more combined activity, proceeding from a heartier appre- 
ciation of the vital doctrines all alike profess and a diminished ardor on behalf 
of those subordinate arrangements of church discipline and order with regard 
to which they find themselves obliged to differ. 

Much, no doubt, of this substantial concord is attributable to our system of 
religious freedom, which, allowing the unchecked development of all ecclesiastical 
peculiarities, has thus conferred on none the artificial value which results from 
prohibition ; and perhaps the expectation may be reasonably entertained that, 
under this same influence, the spirit of uncompromising peace will gain yet 
further potency — that liberty to separate on minor, will beget still more the dis- 
position to unite on greater, questions — and that thus the Toleration Act will 
prove, in its results, to have been the most effective Act of Uniformity. 

If these remarks have in them any considerable share of truth, it will be 
evident how necessary was the task of showing, in connexion with a statement 
of existing means of spiritual instruction, how many of the various bodies are 
pursuing, though by different paths, the same grand objects ; so that, when 
endeavouring to estimate our actual deficiency, we may not prematurely and 
despondingly exaggerate our all-too-formidable need, but recollect that though, 
in certain districts, there may be an absence of machinery belonging to particular 
communities, the same essential truths may be both faithfully and effectively 
imparted through the agency of other churches. Many spots there are, 
unhappily, in England, where the whole provision made by all the churches put 
together is inadequate to the occasion : such a deficiency as this it is which 
properly betokens " spiritual destitution " ; and the actual extent of this defi- 
ciency we now may, aided by the previous explanations, safely pass to indicate. 

* Areopagitica ; or Speech for the Liberty of "Unlicensed Printing. 

t The " Evangelical Alliance," founded in 1846. The basis of this association is an agreement 
in holding and maintaining what are generally understood to be evangelical Adews in regard to 
the most important matters of doctrine; and its great object is "to aid in manifesting the 
unity which exists among the true disciples of Christ." This object is sought to be attained 
principally by annual conferences of members and by continual correspondence with Christian 
brethren in different parts of the world. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 57 



SPIRITUAL PROVISION AND DESTITUTION 



There are two methods of pursuing a statistical inquiry with respect to the 
religion of a people. You may either ask each individual, directly, what 
particular form of religion he professes ; or, you may collect such information 
as to the religious acts of individuals as will equally, though indirectly, lead to 
the same result. The former method was adopted, some few years ago, in 
Ireland, and is generally followed in the continental states when such investiga- 
tions as the present are pursued. At the recent Census, it was thought 
advisable to take the latter course; partly because it had a less inquisitorial 
aspect, — but especially because it was considered that the outward conduct of 
persons furnishes a better guide to their religious state than can be gained by 
merely vague professions. In proportion, it was thought, as people truly are 
connected with particular sects or churches, will be their activity in raising 
buildings in which to worship and their diligence in afterwards frequenting 
them; but where there is an absence of such practical regard for a religious 
creed, but little weight can be attached to any purely formal acquiescence. 
This inquiry, therefore, was confined to obvious facts relating to two subjects. — 
]. The amount of Accommodation which the people have provided for 
religious worship ; and, 2. The number of persons, as Attendants, by whom 
this provision is made use of. 

1.— ACCOMMODATION. 

If, by a happy miracle, on Sunday, March the 30th 1851, an universal feeling Maximum of 
of devotion had impressed our population, and impelled towards the public moSationTn 0111 * 
sanctuaries all whom no impediment, of physical inability or needful occupa- places of worship, 
tion, hindered ; if the morning or the evening invitation of the service-bell had 
called, no less from the crowded courts of populous towns and the cottages of 
scattered villages than from the city mansions and the rural halls, a perfect 
complement of worshippers; for what proportion of the 17,927,60.9 inhabitants 
of England would accommodation in religious buildings have been necessary ? 

The reply to this inquiry will determine mainly the extent by which our actual 
supply of spiritual ministration is inadequate to the demand. 

Various computations have been made respecting the number of sittings Various esti» 
proper to be furnished for a given population. With respect to towns, it has mates - 
been thought by some that accommodation for 50 per cent, would be sufficient ; 
vffrile others have considered that provision for not less than 75 per cent, should 
be afforded. Dr. Chalmers took the mean of these two estimates, and con- 
cluded that five eighths, or 62% per cent., of the people of a town might attend 
religious services, and ought to have facilities for doing so.* 

The maximum for rural districts is put lower than that for towns ; the distance 
of the church from people's residences operating as an unavoidable check upon 
attendance. But, as, for the purpose of this estimate, the rural population will 
consist of only those who live remote as well from villages containing churches 
as from towns, — in fact, of only those who are remote from any place of worship, 
— the proportion deemed to be sufficient for a town may be applied, with very 
slight reduction, to the whole of England— town and country both together ; 
and, according to the best authorities, this proportion seems to lie between 50 
and 60 per cent, of the entire community. 



♦Christian and Economic Polity of a Nation, vol. i. p. 123. Mr. E. Baines (an excellent 
authority on subjects of this nature) assumes that accommodation for 50 per cent, of the gross 
population would be ample.— Letters on the Manufacturing Districts. 



58 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



Considerable 
deduction to be 
made from the 
total population. 
1. Young chil- 
dren. 



2. Invalids and 
aged persons. 



o Persons in 
charge of houses 
Ac. 



From many valid causes, there will always be a considerable number of per- 
sons absent from public worship. First, a large deduction from the total 
population must be made on account of infants and young children ; of whom 
there were in England and Wales, in 1851, as many as 4,440,466 under ten 
years of age — 2,348,107 of this number being under five. Of course, opinions 
vary as to the earliest age at which a child, in order to acquire a habit of 
devotion, should be taken to a place of worship : some begin occasional atten- 
dance before they reach five years of age, while others are retained at home 
much later. Many parents too, no doubt, conceive that the attendance of their 
children at a Sunday-school is a sufficient tax upon their tender strength. 
Perhaps it will not, therefore, be unreasonable to assume that, either on account 
of immaturity or Sunday-school engagements, about 3,000,000 children will be 
always justifiably away from public worship. 

There will also always be in any large community a certain number kept at 
home by sickness. It is estimated that the proportion of persons constantly sick, 
or incapacited by infirmities of age for active duties, is about five per cent, of 
the population ; and, as the degree of indisposition which in general detains a 
prudent person from church or chapel is much slighter than that contemplated 
in this calculation, we shall probably not err in taking nearly seven per cent, 
of the 15,000,000 (which remain after deducting the 3,000,000 children who 
have already been supposed to be absent), and putting down 1,000,000 persons 
as the number usually and lawfully away from public worship on the ground of 
sickness or debility * 

Another large deduction must be made for those who are necessarily left in 
charge of houses and in attendance upon the two preceding classes. There were, 
in 1851, in England and Wales, 3,278,039 inhabited houses. If some of these 
in country parishes were left untenanted, locked up, while the inmates were at 
service, others doubtless were in charge of more than one domestic ; so that we 
may safely take the whole 3,278,039 houses as representing so many individuals 
legitimately absent from religious edifices on account of household duties. Many 
of these, no doubt, would discharge a double occupation, as guardians of the 
house and attendants upon children or invalids ; but some addition must 
unquestionably be made for a distinct array of nurses, or of parents unavoid- 
ably detained at home, and also for the medical practitioners, whose Sunday 
services can scarcely be dispensed with. 

A fourth considerable class, of which a certain number will be always absent 
from religious worship, is the class employed in connexion with the various 
public conveyances; as railways, steamboats, omnibuses, coaches, barges on 
canals, &c.f It is impossible to form an estimate of the precise extent to which 
employment in this way may be admitted as an adequate excuse for non- 
attendance on religious ordinances ; since opinions are extremely various as to 
the extent to which the use of conveyances upon the Sunday is to be considered 
a work of " necessity or mercy." It cannot, however, be doubted that, prac- 
tically, whatever views are likely to prevail upon the subject of Sabbath labour, 
very many persons will be constantly engaged in ministering to the public need 
of locomotion. 

J W ,llt f° ftheSe ^ ot attempting any numerical estimate of various minor classes, and de- 

signedly not making any deduction on account of Sunday traders, or the 

* The number of persons in England and Wales in 1851, aged 70 years and upwards, was 
503,305 : aged 75 and upwards, there were 253,143 : aged 80 and upwards, there were 107,041 : 
aged 85 and upwards, there were 33,201 : upwards of 90, there were 7,796 : above 95 there were 
1 ,545 : and 215 were upwards of 100. 

t It is estimated that the number of men engaged, in London alone, upon omnibuses, on the 
Sunday, is as many as 6,000. 



1. Persons em- 
ployed on public 
■conveyances. 



and Wales.J REPORT. 59 

criminal population — since the object is to show the amount of accommodation 
needed for those who are able, not merely for those who are willing, to attend — 
it seems to follow from the previous computations that about 7,500,000 persons 
will, of necessity, be absent whenever divine sen-ice is" celebrated; and, con- 
sequently, that sittings in religious buildings cannot be required for more than 
10,427,609, being rather more than 58 per cent, of the entire community. It 
will be convenient for the subsequent calculations to deal with 58 per cent, 
exactly, and assume that the number always able to attend is 10,398,013. 

It bv no means results, from this, that the adult portion of the remaining Effect of double 
42 per cent, of the population (7.500,000 in round numbers) is entirely without 
•opportunities of frequenting public worship ; for, as there is generally more than 
one service on the Sunday, it is practicable, and in fact customary, to carry 
on a system of relief— some who attend service at one period of the day occu- 
pying at the other period the place of those who were before prevented; thus 
enabling these to attend a later sendee in their turn. This system is especially 
adopted in the case of domestic servants ; consequently, though there is pro- 
bably always about the same number (viz. 7,500,000) detained at home by lawful 
causes, this number will not always be composed of the same persons. 

The custom of double, and sometimes treble, sendees each Sunday intro- 
duces an important element into the question of the number of sittings needful 
for a given population. It has been shown above, that sittings cannot be 
wanted for more than 10,393,013 persons (being the full number able to attend 
at one time). But does it therefore follow that there should be as many sittings 
as this number of persons ? It is obvious that if attendance upon public- 
worship once a day be thought sufficient for each individual, it is possible to 
conceive a case where, all the churches and chapels being open twice a day, the 
whole population could attend, though sittings should exist for only half their 
number. For instance ; if in a district, with ten thousand, persons able to 
-attend, the places of worship (open twice upon the Sunday) should contain 
5,000 sittings, it is possible for the whole ten thousand to attend them, simply 
by the one half going in the morning and the other in the evening : and 
if three services are held, a further diminution of the number of sittings 
might be made without depriving any person of the opportunity of attending 
■once. This, though of course an extreme illustration, cannot fail to show the 
necessity of settling, ere a trusty calculation can be made of the accommodation 
needful for the country, whether it is to be assumed that a single sitting may 
be occupied by more than one person on one Sunday, or whether we must aim 
at a provision so extensive that every person may be able (if inclined) to attend 
each Sunday twice or oftener — in fact, at every sendee. Practically, I believe 
it will be found that very many persons think their duties as to Sabbath worship 
adequately discharged by one attendance ; and most likely we may safely count 
upon the permanent continuance of a large class thus persuaded. Still, as no 
definite conception can be formed of the extent to which this practice is 
adopted — and as it might reasonably be contended that neglect of any oppo- 
rtunities for worship should not be presumed, but that such an extent of accommo- 
dation should be furnished as would utterly exclude excuse for non-attendance — 
it will be the better plan if, merely indicating the existence of the practice as an 
element in the question, I assume that the provision needful for the population 
should consist of at least as many sittings as there are individuals not in- 
capacitated by the causes previously mentioned, viz., 10,398,013, or 58 per 
cent. Indeed, whatever diminution in the estimate may be supposed to be 
allowable on account of double sendees will probably be more than counter- 
balanced by the absolute necessity there is that nearly every building should 
possess some surplus of accommodation ; for as, practically, it is impossible that 



60 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



The maximum of 
accommodation 
is affected by its 
distribution over 
the country. 



each religious body can compute so nicely its position and attractiveness as to 
provide exactly as many sittings as are wanted from it, and no more, — as some 
will naturally leave a margin for anticipated progress, which perhaps may not 
be realized, while others will miscalculate the other way, and grow beyond their 
utmost expectations, — there must needs be a certain excess of supply beyond 
demand, continuing as long as there exists a variety of churches, and the 
liberty for people to prefer one church before another. I am therefore inclined 
to consider that accommodation for 58 per cent, of the population is no more 
than would be absolutely needful if all persons able to attend were also willing. 

But, of course, in order to be adequate to the wants of the community, the 
buildings which should contain these 10,3.98,013 sittings must be so located on 
the surface of the country as to bring the accommodation they afford within the 
reach of all by whom it is required. If many churches and chapels be clustered 
in a narrow compass, or if several thinly peopled parishes have each a church 
with more accommodation than is wanted, it will follow that in other portions 
of the country there must necessarily be some deficiency, unless the aggregate 
of sittings be raised above 10,398,013. So that what is wanted is, not merely 
such a number of sittings as shall equal the total number of persons capable of 
using them, but also such a distribution of these sittings as will render them 
available by all requiring them. A provision of 10,398,013 sittings for the whole 
of England would only be sufficient if in every part of England there should 
prove to be accommodation for as many as 58 per cent. It will presently 
be shown how far the actual distribution of religious buildings in this country 
affects the question of the adequacy or inadequacy of existing accommodation. 



By what religious 
bodies should 
the neeessary 
aeeominodation 
be provided: 



Having advanced thus far, we meet a question much more difficult and 
delicate than any which has hitherto encountered us ; this is, assuming that 
i 0,398,013 sittings ought to be provided, would the provision be satisfactory 
supposing that that number could be furnished by the aid of all the various 
churches and congregations in the aggregate ? or is it essential that they should 
belong to one particular church exclusively? or to a certain number of 
churches which agree upon particular fundamental doctrines ? These are 
questions which are obviously beyond the range of this Report, and which must 
be discussed and settled for themselves by the different readers of the Tables. 
In the meantime, while endeaA r ouring to estimate in some degree the actual 
extent of " spiritual destitution," it may fairly be allowed, perhaps, to take the 
whole accommodation in the gross ; since it is probable that yet for many years 
to come each church will continue to retain a hold upon the sympathies of a 
portion of our population, which then, of course, as now, will not require, as 
they would not accept, accommodation in the buildings of other denominations. 
The course of argument, however, will be of general applicability, and can 
easily be adapted to the Church of England or to any other body. 



Actual prevision 
according to the 
Census. 



What, then, is the number of sittings actually furnished, by the agency of all 
the various churches, towards the accommodation of the 10,398,013 persons 
who, if only willing, would be able constantly to occupy them? The returns from 
31,943 places of religious worship, many of them of course being simply rooms in 
houses, give an aggregate of sittings to the number of 9,467,738. But as 2524 
other places have omitted to return the number of their sittings, an estimate for 
these, computed from the average of complete returns*, will raise the total 

* In tliis calculation a separate average has been taken for each denomination; but it lias not 
been thought essential to proceed so minutely as to distinguish whether the places of worship 
supplying defective returns are situate in town or country localities, nor how many of them are 
separate and entire buildings. It is not probable that any closer scrutiny would materially 
alter the estimate. "Where, however any reliable indication of the number of sittings has been 
furnished by a statement of the number of attendants, this has been adopted rather than the 
average. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 61 

number of sittings reported to the Census Office to 10,212,563. This, when 
compared with the number calculated as desirable (10,398,013), shows a 
deficiency in the whole of England and Wales of 185,450. 

The point, then, to which we have arrived is this : assuming that the joint Adequacy of 

provision made by all the sects together may be reckoned in the computation, modaK tf° m " 

the deficiency, upon the whole of England and Wales, will be only to the equally dis- 

° . . tributed. 

extent of 185,450 sittings (or for only T03 per cent, of the population), if the 

entire p>rovision now existing is found to be so well distributed over the country as 

that no part has too little and no part too much. We must, therefore, now 

inquire how far this necessary distribution has been realized. 

Every portion of the country, I assume, should have accommodation for 58 Effect of unequal 
per cent, of the inhabitants.* It would clearly be of no avail that one part 
should have more than this per -centage if another part had less ; for since, 
according to the estimate, no more than 58 per cent, of the population could be 
present at one time at a religious service, it is evident that if in any place the 
number of sittings would accommodate a much greater proportion than 58 per 
cent., there would be in that locality a surplus of unused and useless sittings, 
generally inaccessible to residents in other neighbourhoods, and quite as unavail- 
able as if they had never been provided. What is required is, not alone an 
aggregate per-centage of 58 per cent, in an extensive area (such as the whole of 
England, or the whole of an English county) ; for this would not be any proof 
of adequate provision, since the rural portions might possess an unavailable 
abundance, while the urban portions suffered under an extreme deficiency ; but 
that same per-centage in localities of size so circumscribed that inequalities 
of distribution could but slightly operate. 'Then, what localities, of definite 
character, of this appropriate size, can be selected for comparison, by which to 
estimate more accurately our requirements? Of course, with regard to the 
Church of England, there should be accommodation for the o'S per cent, in 
every parish, since the very theory of a parochial arrangement is that the people 
of a parish should attend the parish church and none besides ; but probably 
it is not needful to investigate so carefully as this. The Registration Districts, 
or Poor Law Unions, (of which there are in England and Wales 624,) will afford 
convenient limits for comparison ; and if in any of these we find a total amount 
of accommodation adequate for 58 per cent, of the inhabitants, we shall 
probably not err to any great extend (although, no doubt, we shall to some 
extent,) if we conclude that there is room for 5S per cent, within the reach 
of ail the dwellers in the District. The selection too of Districts as the 
standards of comparison will obviate the difficulty which, if parishes were taken, 
would arise with reference to the members of Dissenting Bodies, who, io-norino - 
altogether the parochial system, often cross the limits of the parish where they 
dwell in order to attend a chapel situate beyond its boundaries. By taking the 
somewhat wider area of Districts, the disturbance to the calculations from this 
cause will be reduced to unimportance. 

While the total number of sittings in England and Wales is as many as 
10,212,563, leaving at first sight a deficiency of only 185,450 as compared 
with the number requisite to provide for 58 per cent, of the population, yet by 
the unequal distribution of these 10,212,563 there is really not accommodation 
within reach of those ivho want it, for a greater number than 8,753,279, leaving 
an actual deficiency of 1,644,734 sittings. Probably, indeed, the deficiency is 
even larger. 



* This may be taken as sufficiently near. In some parts, however, from peculiar circumstances 
it is evident that this proportion will in some degree be varied. There may be a creator number 
of children or a greater number of servants, &c.— circumstances adequate to alter to a trifling 

extent the proportion of persons able to attend a place of worship. 



62 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



Particular illus- 
trations of un- 
equal distri- 
bution. 



Comparative 
accommodation 
in Town and 
Country Dis- 
tricts. 



The objection, which prevails against a comparison of the total accom- 
modation of England with the total population of England, also applies in 
some degree against a comparison of the total accommodation with the total 
population of a district. Unequal distribution may exist in the latter case as 
well as in the former, though, no doubt, to a much less extent. The means of 
course exist by which a computation could be made for each particular parish; 
but as this would be a formidable task, and as the calculation, for the reason 
mentioned, would be strictly applicable only to the Church of England, it will 
probably be well to base the estimate on districts j thus assuming that the 
whole provision of a district is diffused throughout the district in an equal 
proportion to the population, and merely introducing the preceding observa- 
tions to show that the above computed deficiency of sittings in the country,, 
quite sufficiently alarming, is an under statement. 

By a reference to the District Table (pp. cclxxvi-ccxcv of the Report), we obtain 
some curious illustrations of the widely varying condition of particular localities : 
some fortunately basking'in excess of spiritual privileges, others absolutely " pe- 
rishing for lack of knowledge." Probably a more instructive collocation cannot 
be produced than that presented by two neighbouring districts of the metropolis 
— the City of London, and Shoreditch. These stand respectively Nos. 19 and 20 
in the topographical arrangement of the London districts; the former has accom- 
modation for 81 per cent, of its inhabitants, the latter for 18 ; the former has a 
superfluity of 13,338 sittings*, the latter a deficiency of 43,755. Table (I.) in 
the Summary Tables gives a limited selection of the most conspicuous cases 
of abundance and of poverty : from which it will be seen how widely the pro- 
portions vary ; Shoreditch having only 18 sittings to every 100 persons, while 
Machynlleth, in North Wales, has as many as 123 to every 100. It will be 
noticed, indeed, how favourably Wales in general is circumstanced — nearly all 
the districts having a considerable surplus of provision. 

As was to be expected, it is chiefly in the large and densely-peopled towns 
that a deficiency is felt ; the rural districts are supplied in general with 
adequate, sometimes with superabundant, provision. It appears from Table 3. 
that the urban parts of England, containing an aggregate population of 
8,294,240 persons, have accommodation for 3,814,215 or 46 per cent, of this 
number ; while the rural parts, containing a population of 9,633,369 have pro- 
vision for 6,398,348 or 66-5 per cent. • 



Table 3. 
Comparative Accommodation in Urban and Rural Parishes. 





Population, 
1851. 


Number 
of Sittings 

provided by 

all Religious 

Bodies. 


Proportion 
per Cent. 

of 

Sittings 

to 

Population. 




Ubba>- Parishes 

RlJEAL PAEISHES 


8,294,240 
9,633,369 


3,814,215 
6,398,348 


46*0 
66"5 


EXGLAXD ASTD "WALES - 


17,927,609 


10,212,563 


57-0 



* An ingenious proposal has been made, with reference to the city churches, by the Rev. Charles 
Hume, Rector of St. Michael's, "Wood Street. He suggests that, as the city has too many churches 
while the suburbs have too few, the very buildings themselves might be removed from the one 
place to the other. His scheme embraces a provision for the endowment of new districts for 
these churches in their new localities ; the patronage remaining as at present. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 63 

These ''urban districts" here, however, include small country towns, which 
seem to be as well supplied as any other portion of the country. If we take the 
large towns only (See Table 4.), and include small country towns with the 
rural parts to which they virtually belong, the proportion per cent, in urban 
districts will be 37 as compared with 73 in rural districts. And the proportion 
is in inverse ratio to the size of the towns ; so that while in towns containing 
between 10,000 and 20,000 inhabitants, the proportion is 66 ; in towns contain- 
ing between 20,000 and 50,000 it is 60 ; in those containing between 50,000 and 
100,000 it is 47. and in those containing upwards of 100,000 it is 34. (See 
Table F.F., in the Summary Tables, post, p. 134.) This view suggests 
with singular force the mixture of sentiments which led to the erection of the 
greater portion of our sacred edifices. Piety and local attachments — benevolence 
and longing for perpetual remembrance — principally, doubtless, a sincere desire to- 
honour God, and yet, with this, a natural desire to raise a lasting monument to 
themselves, — these were the mingling motives to the influence of which may be 
attributed the existence of some thousands of our churches. Hence, it was in the 
very spot where the founder had his dwelling that his church was built : no other 
neighbourhood possessed such hold on his affections. Thus arose our village 
churches, and a multitude of structures in those ancient towns and cities where, 
in former times, the merchants were accustomed to reside. But our modern 
populous towns, — erected more for business than for residence — mere aggregates 
of offices and workshops and over-crowded dwellings of the subordinate agents 
of industry, — are inhabited by none whose means permit them to reside elsewhere. 
The wealthy representatives of those whose piety supplied our ancient towns with 
churches fly from the unwholesome atmosphere of our new cities, and dispense 
their charity in those suburban or more rural parishes in which their real 
homes are situated and their local sympathies are centred. The innumerable 
multitudes who do and must reside within the compass of the enormous hives 
in which their toil is daily carried on, are thus the objects of but little of 
that lively interest with which benevolent men regard the inhabitants of 
their immediate neighbourhood, and which produces, in our small-sized country 
parishes, so many institutions for then physical and moral benefit. The masses, 
therefore, of our large and growing towns — connected by no sympathetic tie 
with those by fortune placed above them — form a world apart, a nation by 
themselves ; divided almost as effectually from the rest as if they spoke another 
language or inhabited another land. "What Dr. Chalmers calls " the influence 
of locality," is powerless here : the area is too extensive and the multitude too 
vast. It is to be hoped that the influence of trade-connexion may ere lono- 
suniciently accomplish what the influence of locality is now too feeble to 
secure ; that heads of great industrial establishments, the growth of recent 
generations, may perform towards the myriads connected with them by com- 
munity of occupation, those religious charities or duties which the principal 
proprietors in rural parishes perform towards those connected with them by 
vicinity of residence. Much, doubtless, has already been effected in this way;* 
but the need for more is manifest and urgent. The following Table (4.) shows 
the present accommodation in seventy-two large towns or boroughs, and the 
additional amount required, if 58 per cent, of the population ought to have 
within their reach the means of public worship. It will here be interesting to 
compare the ancient towns with those which have been called into existence or 
activity by modern enterprise and industry. 

See an interesting account of the various measures — including the provision of a church 



religious worship and instruc- 
tion. Doubtless many other cases might be mentioned of a warm resrard displaved bv masters 
for the moral welfare of their men. 



64 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



Table 4. 
Religious Accommodation in Large Towns.* 







1 33 
O 3 


J, 


«i« 






o s 


j, 


al Number of Sit- 
equired to aecom- 
3 58 per Cent, of 
pulation. 


Towns. 


Popu- 
lation, 
1851. 


.5" 
S3 "a 


S3 

o ■ 

• c 
c-2 

» "5 

0.2 

S o 


al Number of S 
equired to aecoi 
e 58 per Cent, 
pulation. 


Towns. 


Popu- 
lation, 
1851. 


3 

Sag 
.5" 

§3 


o • 

• c 

si 

c o 








G *i -^ O 






** s 




a '-• a cj 






g-b.2 | u* 


.2 ">$.?* 






¥-3.2 


1 * 


Oj,*^ 






■fiO-vJ O it 


-C SB x 2 






•S ur3 


C is 


-3 tsTxZ\ 






£-3 O C.C 


3-B II 






23,2 


p'S 


■SB C^2 






* i p. 


< 






ft 


* 


< 


Ashton-under-Lyne 


30,676 


11,828 


38-6 


5,964 


Macclesfield 


39,048 


16,461 


42-2 


6,187 












Maidstone 


20,740 


9,787 


47-2 


2,242 


Bath 


54,240 


33,149 


61-1 




Manchester 


303.382 


95,929 


31'6 


80,033 


Birmingham 


232,841 


66,812 


28'7 


68,236 


*Marvlebone 


370.957 


100,208 


27-0 


114,947 


Blackburn 


46,536 


18,483 


39-7 


8,508 


*Merthyr Tydfil 


63,080 


36,815 


58-4 




Bolton 


61,171 


21,801 


35-6 


13,678 












Bradford 


103,778 


32,S27 


31-6 


27,364 


Newcastle 


87,784 


30,319 


34'5 


20,593 


'""Brighton 


69,673 


24,098 


34*6 


16,312 


Newport (Mon- 










Bristol 


137,328 


72,516 


52*8 


7,134 


mouth) 


19,323 


10,706 


55'4 


501 


*Bury - 


31,262 


13,434 


43*0 


4,698 


Northampton 


26,657 


14.268 


53'5 


1,193 












Norwich 


68,195 


30,807 


45-2 


8,746 


Cambridge 


27,815 


14,807 


53-2 


1,326 


Nottingham 


57,407 


27,261 


47*5 


6,035 


Carlisle 


26,310 


11,407 


43'4 


3,853 












^Chatham 


28,424 


13,089 


46-0 


3,397 


Oldham 


52,820 


16,976 132-1 


13,660 


* Cheltenham 


35,051 


19,819 


56*5 


511 


Oxford 


27,843 


16,768 


60-2 




Chester 


27,766 


14,176 


51*1 


1,928 












Colchester 


19,443 


14,234 


73-2 




Plymouth 


52,221 


23,805 


45-6 


6,483 


Coventry 


36,208 


15,537 


42*9 


5,464 


Portsmouth 


72,096 


26,608 


36-9 


15,208 












Preston 


69,542 


24,642 


35-4 


15,692 


Derby 


40,609 


20.338 


50-1 


3,215 












*Devonport 


50,159 


23,372 


46*6 


5,720 


Reading 
Rochdale 


21,456 


11,401 


53-1 


1,043 


*Dover 


22,244 


11,636 


52-3 


1,266 


29,195 


13,533 


46-4 


3,400 


Dudley - 


37,962 


15,911 


41*9 


6,107 






















Salford 


63,850 


24,772 


3S-8 


12,281 


Exeter 


32,81S 


19,586 


59*7 


'" 


Sheffield 


135,310 


45,S89 


33-9 


32,591 












Southampton 


35.305 


17.959 


50-9 


2,518 


*Eiusbury 


323,772 


94,165 


29'1 


93,623 


South Shields 


28,974 


14,198 


49-0 


2,607 












*Southwark 


172,863 


50,237 


29-1 


50,024 


Gateshead 


25,568 


9,081 


35'5 


5,748 


Stockport 


53,S35 


22,588 


42*0 


8,636 


Gravesend 


16,633 


6,532 


39-3 


3,115 


*Stoke-upon-Trent - 


84,027 


40,723 


48-5 


8,013 


Great Yarmouth - 


30,879 


14,223 


46-1 


3,687 


Sunderland 


63.S97 


31.264 


48-9 


5,796 


* Greenwich 


105,784 


35,497 


33-6 


25,858 


Swansea 


31,461 


18,539 


58-9 


•• 


Halifax 


33,582 


10,192 


30-3 


9,286 


*Tower Hamlets 


539,111 


137,921 


25*6 


174,763 


*Huddersfield 


30,880 


15,787 


51*1 


2,127 


Tynemouth 


29,170 


12,854 


44'1 


4,065 


Hull - 


S4 ; 690 


37,413 


44'2 


11,707 


Wakefield 


22,065 


15,649 


70*9 




Ipswich 


32,914 


16,017 


48-7 


3,073 


Walsall 


25,680 


10,503 


40-9 


4,391 












Warrington 


22,894 


i 0,083 


44-0 


3,196 


Kidderminster 


18,462 


9,829 


53-2 


879 


*Westminster 


241,611 


76,181 


31-5 


63,953 


King's Lynn 


19,355 


9,502 


49*1 


1,724 


Wigan 


31,941 


9,777 


30-6 


8,749 












♦Wolverhampton 


119.74S 


48,455 


40'5 


20,999 


^Lambeth 


251,345 


62,307 


24-8 


83,473 


Worcester 


27,528 


16,174 


58*7 




Leeds ... 


172,270 


79,266 


46-0 


20,651 












Leicester 


60,584 


25,008 


41-3 


10,131 


l'ork - 


36,303 


23,650 


65-1 




Liverpool 


375,955 
127,869 


125,002 
1 68,330 


31-4 
53-4 


93,052 
18,706 












London (City) t 










London(Metropolis)J 


2,302,236 


1 713,561 


29-7 


669,514 


Total § - 


6,239,099 


2,329,416 


37-3 


1,332,992 



* The Municipal limits of the Towns here mentioned have been generally taken : an asterisk 
(*) indicates the exceptions — where the Parliamentary boundaries have been followed. Esti- 
mates have been made of the number of sittings in those places of worship the Returns for 
which omit to give this information. For other particulars relating to these towns, see post, 
Summary Tables, p. 113. 

t This is the Municipal and Parliamentary City of London ; comprising the three Poor Law 
Unions of East London, West London, and City of London (within the walls). The latter Union 
corresponds with the ancient City of London," and contains accommodation for 81 per cent, of 
the inhabitants, or for 13,338 more than could at any one time attend. 

X This proportion of sittings to population for the Metropolis is calculated upon the number 
which remains after deducting 13,338 sittings, a surplus existing in the City of London (within 
the Walls) over and above the number requisite for 58 per cent, of the population of the district. 

§ In dealing with London in this total, the entire Metropolis has been taken: the figures there- 
fore which relate to the Boroughs of Finsbury, Greenwich, Lambeth, London City, Marylebone, 
Southwark, Tower Hamlets, and Westminster have not been noticed in the addition; being 
included in the numbers which represent the Metropolis. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 65 

This Table clearly shows how great and overwhelming a proportion of the 
whole deficiency of England is assignable to our great modern towns, since thus 
it seems that out of the total number of 1,644,734 additional sittings reckoned 
to be necessary, 1,332,992 or 80 per cent, are required for these seventy- 
two boroughs, or rather for sixty of the most recent, the remainder, for 
reasons obvious when their names are seen, being fortunately blessed with 
more than adequate provision. This gives a vivid picture of the destitute 
condition of our great-town population, and speaks loudly of the need there 
is for new and energetic plans of operation having special reference to 
towns. The "absence of that local interest which leads to individual benevolence, 
and the evident inadequacy of all that can be reasonably expected from the 
great employers of industry, appear to call for the combined exertions either of 
the whole inhabitants of a particular neighbourhood, or of the Christian Church 
at large, as the only other method for relieving such deplorable deficiency. 
And this has been to some extent perceived and acted on. With reference to 
the Church of England, many churches have been raised by the united liberality 
of the inhabitants of populous town parishes, encouraged by assistance from the 
funds of central bodies, such as the Incorporated Church Building Society ; 
and amongst the Dissenters many chapels have been reared in similar manner. 
But it cannot, it is feared, be said that these mere local efforts promise to 
diminish very sensibly the grievous lack of accommodation for the masses of our 
civic population. Hitherto the action of those central bodies which dispense 
the bounties of the general Christian public has been made dependent on the 
previous action of the local bodies in whose midst the additional church 
or chapel is to be erected ; and unfortunately it but rarely happens that such 
local action is aroused, except to obtain accommodation for an increase of the 
middle classes, who already appreciate religious ordinances and are able and 
disposed to bear the pecuniary burden requisite in order to obtain them. The 
effect has been that the considerable addition made in recent years to the 
religious edifices of large towns has been in very near proportion to the rapid 
growth, in the same interval, of the prosperous middle classes ; but the far more 
rapid increase in this period in the number of artizans and labourers has 
taken place without a corresponding increase of religious means for them. The i 
only prominent example, within my knowledge, of a vigorous effort to relieve 
a local want without waiting for local demand, is the movement which, some 
years ago, the Bishop of London originated and successfully, beyond anticipa- 
tion, prosecuted, for providing fifty new churches for the metropolitan parishes. 
And yet it really seems that, without some missionary enterprises similar to 
this, the mighty task of even mitigating spiritual destitution in our towns and 
cities hardly can be overcome.* 

A most important question is, the rate at which, with our existing modes of Rate at which 
operation, fresh accommodation is provided, as compared with the continued increasing iS 
increase in the numbers of the people. To display this accurately we require 
correct accounts of the provision in existence at particular former periods. No 
authentic records are available, however, of the state of each religious body in 
preceding years. The nearest estimate that can be made is furnished by the 
information which the present returns afford with reference to the dates at which 
existing edifices were erected, or appropriated to religious uses ; but, for several 



I ain not aware of any special agencies, connected with the various Dissenting bodies, which 
attain the objects here described. The necessarily self-supporting character of all the insti- 
tutions founded by Dissenters renders it, in their case, almost indispensable to make the erection 
of a chapel dependent on the prospect of an adequate pecuniary return. Hence, though the 
Congregational and Baptist bodies have established recently their " Chapel Building Societies " 
the operation of these central boards is practically limited, if not by an actual local demand yet 
by the prospect of a speedy local sympathy among the middle classes. ' 



66 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



reasons, the conclusions to be drawn from this source must be subject to a 
certain degree of hazard. In the first place, as the facts relate entirely to 
existing buildings, there is no account of those which may have been in use in 
former times and since abandoned. In the second place, in consequence of an 
oversight in the framing of the question, several places (parts of buildings), 
erected in former years, but only latterly employed for religious services, have 
been returned with the earlier date. And thirdly, with respect to as many as 
4,546, out of the 34,467, no date whatever is inserted in the returns. 
Fortunately, for the purpose of an approximate inference, the errors arising from 
these three sources do not all tend in the same direction, so that there is some 
probability that an error in the one dL'tction may be counteracted by an error 
in the other. Thus the influence of the first of these inaccuracies is to make 
the earlier periods seem to have less than their correct accommodation ; while 
the influence of the second error is, upon the contrary, to attribute to the 
earlier periods a greater, and to the recent periods a less, amount of accom- 
modation than is really due to them. Of the 4,546 buildings without dates 
assigned, 2,118 belong to the Church of England, and of these the greater 
portion probably were built in the earlier periods ; while, on the other hand, the 
larger number of the 2,428 which belong to the Dissenting bodies were erected 
probably in recent years. Perhaps the best course therefore to pursue, in order 
to present a tolerably accurate statement of these dates, will be to distribute the 
4,546 places of worship over the six intervals, according to the proportion 
which the number actually assigned to each of these intervals bears towards 
the total number having dates assigned at all. If this be done, and if the 
average numbers, as now ascertained, of sittings to a place of worship (viz. 377 
for places belonging to the Church of England, and 240 for those belonging 
to Dissenters), be supposed to have been the average number at each former 
interval *, we obtain the results which appear in Table 5. 

Table 5. 

Amount of Accommodation at different Periods, in the whole of England 

and Wales. 











Rate of 












Increase between 








Number 




the Periods 








of 
Places of 


Estimated 


of Population and 


j Number 




Population 


Number 


Sittings 
respectively. 


i of Sittings to 


Periods. 


at 


"Worship at 


of Sittings at 


1 


100 Persons 












each Period. 


each 


each 


•J 


i 

-13 

SQ 


at 






Period. 


Period. 


f 
1 


: each Period. 










i 

! per Cent. 


per Cent. 




1801 


8,892,536 


15,080 


5,171,123 


• • 




58-1 


1811 


10,164,256 


16,490 


5,524,348 


14-3 


6'8 


54'4 


1821 


12,000,236 


18,796 


6,094,486 


18-0 


10-3 


50-8 


1831 


13,896,797 


22,413 


7,007,091 


15'8 


15-0 


50*4 


1841 


15,914,148 


28,017 


8,554,636 


14'5 


22-5 


53-8 


1851 


17,927,609 


34,467 


10,212,563 


12-6 


19'4 


57-0 



* It will not do to apply the general average (296) ; as the relative position of the different 
bodies was not the same in the early portion of the century as now; the Church of England 
having in 1801 (according to the estimate from dates) as many as 11,379 churches, whereas the 
Dissenters then (according to same estimate) had only 3701. This, however, is scarcely probable., 
and seems to prove that many Dissenters' buildings, existing in former years, have since become 
disused or have been replaced by others. As so much depends upon the extent to which this 
disuse and substitution have prevailed, these calculations, in the absence of any facts upon those 
points, must necessarily be open to some doubts. 



and Wales,] 



REPORT. 



67 



From this it appears that, taken in the gross, our rate of progress during the 
last thirty years has not been altogether unsatisfactory. Previous to 1821, the 
population increased faster than accommodation for religious worship, so that 
while, from 1801 to 1821, the former had increased from 8,892,536 persons to 
12,000,236 (or 34 '9 per cent.), the latter, during the same interval, had only 
increased from 5,171J23 sittings to 6,094,486 (or 17*8 per cent.), and the 
proportion of sittings to population, which in 1801 was 58*1 per cent., had 
declined in 1821 to less than 51 per cent. But from 1821 to the present 
time the course of things has changed : the rate of increase of the population 
has continually declined, while that of religious accommodation has steadily 
advanced; so that while the number of the people has been raised from 
12,000,236 to 17,927,609 (an increase of 49 '4 per cent.), the number of sittings 
has been raised from 6,094,486 to 10,212,563 (or an increase of 67 '6 per cent.), 
and the proportion of sittings to population, which in 1821 was 50*8 per cent., 
had risen in 1851 to 57 per cent. 



As far then as regards the increase of accommodation in the aggregate, there Comparative 
seems to be some cause for gratulation; but in the matter of our rate of increase and other parts 18 ' 
as well as in that of our actual existing supply, the question of distribution is 
important ; and we want to know how far the progress thus manifested in the 
gross, is taking place in those parts of the country shown to be behind the rest. 
It is therefore necessary to inquire to what extent the great towns have 
participated in this augmentation, and the following Table (6.), constructed in 
the same way as the last, will show the respective rates at which the population 
and religious provision are increasing in the registration districts which contain 
large towns, and, compared with this, the same information as to all the rest 
of England :— 

Table 6. 

Increase of Accommodation at different Periods in Large-Town Districts,* as compared 

with the Residue of England and Wales. 



Large Town Districts. 


Residue of England. 


Periods. 


Population 

at 

each 

Period. 


Estimated 
Number of Places 

of Worship 

and Sittings at each 

Period. 


Rates 

of Increase 

of Population 

and Sittings 

respectively. 

1 


No. 
of Sit- 
tings 
to 
100 
Per- 
sons at 

each 
Period. 


Periods. 


Population 

at 

each 

Period. 


Estimated 
Number of Places 

of Worship 

and Sitting's at each 

Period. 


Rates 
of Increase 
of Population 
and Sittings 
respectively. 


No. 

of Sit- 
tings . 

to 

100 




Places 

of 
Wor- 
ship. 


Sittings. 


Popu- 
lation. 


Sit- 
tings. | 


Places 

of 
Wor- 
ship. 


Sittings. 


Popu- 
lation. 


Sit- 
tings. 


Per- 
sons at 
! each 
Period. 


1801 
1811 
1821 
1831 
1841 
1851 


3,608,024 
4,260,848 
5,241,895 
6,435,953 
7,735,136 
9,229,120 


3,500 
3,805 
4,501 
5,670 
7,391 
9,586 


1,506,922 
1,638,240 
1,937,901 
2,441,213 

3,182,188 
4,127,244 


percent. 

18'1 
23-0 
22-8 
20-2 
19*3 


I 

per Cent A 

8'7 
18-3 
26-0 
30.3 
29'7 


41' 8 
38-5 
37-0 
38-0 
41-1 
44*7 


1801 
1811 
1821 
1831 
1841 
1851 


5,284,512 
5,903,408 
6,75S,341 
7,460,844 
8,179,012 
8,698,489 


11,580 

12,685 
14,295 
16,743 

20,626 
24,881 


3,664,201 
3.886,108 
4,156,585 
4,565,878 
5,372,448 
6,085,319 


per Cent, 

11-7 
14'5 
10*4 
9-6 
6-3 


perCent. 

6-1 

7-0 

9-8 

17-7 

13-3 


69-3 
65'8 
61-5 
61*2 
65'7 
70-0 



It hence appears that the Towns have by no means had a share proportionate 
to their need, in the liberality which, during the last half century, has added 
19,387 places of worship and 5,041,440 sittings to the accommodation existing 
in 1801. For although the increase of provision in towns has been 174 per 
cent, in the 50 years, while the increase in the country parts has not exceeded 
6,6 per cent. ; yet such has been the more rapid increase of population in the 

* The Town Districts included in this Table are all such as contain Towns having upwards 
of 10,000 inhabitants. 

F 2 



68 



CENSUS, 1851. -RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



former than in the latter (156 per cent, against 65 per cent.) that the accom- 
modation in towns in proportion to the population is scarcely less deficient 
than it was in 1801 — viz. 45 sittings to every 100 persons instead of 42; while 
the accommodation for the rest of England will still suffice for as many as 70 
out of every 100 of the rural population. 

Extent to which The result of the previous course of observation, as to the amount of present 
dationTsactually accommodation, seems to be this : Assuming that all religious sects, whatever 
available. their variety, are to have their share in ministering to the people ; and applying 

to the absolute total number of sittings a correction for unequal distributioiT; 
the existing provision furnished by the entire religious community is adequate 
to supply the spiritual wants of 8,753,2/9 persons, or 48*8 per cent, of the 
whole ; i.e., there are places of worship within the reach of that number, and 
capable of holding them. It is obvious, however, that a church or chapel may 
be within the reach of a neighbourhood, as far as proximity is concerned, and 
yet not available for the use of those by leisure able to frequent it : it might not 
be open. The practical value therefore of these 8,753,279 sittings, computed 
to be within the reach of that same number of persons, is dependent on the 
extent to which they are offered for the occupation of the public. Now, many 
places of worship are opened only once upon the Sunday : and where this is the 
case, although there might be sittings in them equal to 58 per cent, of the 
population, this supply would practically be inadequate ; for it is only on the 
supposition that persons necessarily detained at home at one period of the day 
are enabled, by the system of relief, to worship in another period of the day — it 
is only upon this supposition that a proportion of sittings to population of 
58 per cent, can be considered adequate ; for it must be recollected that 58 
per cent, is not an estimate of the total number of persons able to worship at all 
upon the Sunday, but of the total number able to worship at one time on the 
Sunday. The aggregate number of people who might worship on the Sunday — 
some at one period, and some at another — is probably as great as 70 per 
cent, of the entire community. If, therefore (to suppose a case), in any district, 
all the churches should have only a single service in the day, the accommodation 
in that district would be, practically, less by some 12 or 15 per cent, than in 
another district where the actual number of sittings might be just the same, but 
where in all the churches two services a day were held. We must, therefore, 
before assuming that the state of things would be satisfactory if a certain 
number of sittings (58 per cent.) were furnished, ask to what extent they would, 
when furnished, be available. The following Table (7.) will afford a view of 
the extent to which the present accommodation is made use of : — 

Table 7- 
AVAILABLE Accommodation in England and Wales. 



Total Number 

of 

Places of Worship 


Number of Places open for WorsMp, at each Period of the Day, 

on Sunday, March 30, 1851 ; 

and Number of Sittings thus made available. 


and 
Sittings. 


Places of Worship open. 


Available Sittings.* 


Places 
of "Worship. 


Sittings.* 


Morning. 


Afternoon. 


Evening. 


Morning. 


Afternoon. 


Evening. 


31,467 


10,212,563 


23,669 


21,371 


18,055 


8,498,520 


6,267,928 


5,723,000 



* Including an estimate for Returns which omitted to mention the number of sittings. 



and Wales.] 



REPORT. 



69 



So that, while the actual number of sittings is 10,212,563, there is never at 
any one time that number available to the public. In the morning, 1,714,043 
of them, in the afternoon 3,944,635, in the evening 4,489,563, are withdrawn 
from public use. 

But here no allowance has been made for the effects of unequal distribution, 
and unless we can assume that all the places closed were situate in districts 
where there was a surplus of accommodation, equalling exactly the number of 
their sittings, there must be a slight deduction made from the numbers given in 
this table, ere we can arrive at a correct account of the available provision of the 
country ; i.e., sittings both open for worship and within reach of parties able to 
make use of them. This deduction will take place wherever the number of 
available sittings in a district exceeds 58 per cent, of the population, and the 
amount of such deduction will precisely correspond with such excess. The 
result is, to reduce the number of sittings available for morning service to 
8,322,066; the number available for afternoon service to 6,192,061; and the 
number available for evening service to 5,712,6/0. 

Of course, the number of services per diem is mainly affected by the situation 
of the place of worship, whether it be in town or country. The effect of this 
is seen in Table 8. ; from which it appears that the 34,467 places of worship 
were made available for the holding of 63,095 services ; being an average of 
not quite two services to each place of worship. In the towns, more use was 
made of the accommodation than in the country : every 100 places in the 
former being used for 208 services, while 100 places in the latter were not used 
for more than 175 services. 



Table 8. 

Number of Services per Day in the Town and Rural Portions respectively, 
of England and Wales. 





Total 
Number 

of 

Places 

of 

Worship. 


Number of Places of Worship open at different 
Periods of the Day. 




6D 
Si 

IN 


o 

< 




111 

o w <s 

< 


111 


Ell 


- r? 




Morning 
Afternoo 
and 
Evening 


England and Wales 


34,467 


3802 


3579 


2534 


9031 


6760 


4685 


4076 


Town Portion * - 
Rural Portion 


7,463 
27,004 


488 
3314 


277 
3302 


277 
2257 


1077 
7954 


3048 
3712 


622 
4063 


1674 
2402 



An important question meets us now : how much of the accommodation What proportion 
proved to be existing is available for the use of that great part of the community Nation is free? 
most needing spiritual education, and least able, by pecuniary outlay, to procure 
it ? What proportion of our present provision is at the service of the poorer 
classes, without price ? For the purpose of ascertaining this, inquiry was made, 
as to every place of worship, how many of the sittings were " free ;" the meaning 
of the term being " free to any persons wishing, without payment, to occupy 
them." The answers to this question were, unfortunately, not in every instance 
framed in accordance with this interpretation. In the case of ancient parish 
churches, sometimes all the sittings were returned as free — the meaning evidently 



* The " Town Portion" here given comprehends every place which, either from possessing a 
market or from some other cause, is entitled to be called a " Town." 

F 3 



70 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 

being that no money payment was received from the occupants ; but, as many of 
them were, no doubt, appropriated, either by custom or the authority of church 
officers, to particular persons, it is clear they would not be available indis- 
criminately to the poor, so as to make them " free sittings " in the sense above 
referred to. And with reference to Dissenters' chapels, it seems not unlikely 
that the term " free sittings " has been taken as including sittings merely unlet, 
and not confined to sittings specially and permanently set apart for the use of 
the poorer classes. In the case of the Church of England, a correction (as 
explained in the Appendix) was made for the erroneous construction of the 
question ; so that the number of sittings now assigned to that community as 
"free," will probably express with tolerable accuracy the accommodation 
provided by the Church of England expressly for the poor ; but, no materials 
existing for a similar correction in the case of Nonconformist chapels, the 
statement of free sittings given in the Tables as provided in such chapels will 
be subject to this drawback. So that, probably, the view presented in these 
Tables of the means of worship specially provided for the poor is somewhat too 
favourable. However, taking it subject to this reservation, the result of the 
information is as follows : out of the total of 10,212,563 sittings, 8,390,464 were 
distinguished Into the two classes of "free" and "appropriated," while the 
remaining 1,822,099 were not distinguished at all. Of the 8,390,464 which 
were distinguished, 3,947,371 were described as free, and 4,443,093 were 
described as appropriated. If, therefore, we assume that the undescribed 
1,822,099 were apportioned between the two classes in the same degree as 
were the 8,390,464 which were properly described, the estimated statement as 
to all the sittings will be thus : — 

Free sittings - 4,804,595 

Appropriated sittings - - 5,407,968 



Total - 10,212,563 



But here again, of course, the element of distribution is important in deter- 
mining how far these 4,804,595 free sittings are available to those requiring 
them. The previous observations as to distribution, in connexion with the total 
number of sittings, seem to show that out of an apparent supply of 10,212,563, 
only 8,753,279 are in fact available, as being within reach of those who 
might use them. If, therefore, we assume that the proportion of "free" to 
" other " sittings is the same in one part of the country as another, it will follow 
that, from unequal distribution, 686,535 of the 4,804,595 free sittings will 
be unavailable, as being beyond the reach of those requiring them; thus 
leaving only 4,118,060 practically useful. Table 9., however, will convey 
some information of the comparative provision of free sittings in the town and 
rural portions of the land respectively : — 



and Wales. J 



REPORT. 



71 



Table 9. 

Proportion of Free Sittings in Town Districts, compared with the 
Proportion in Rural Districts. 





Popu- 
lation. 


Number of Sittings. 


Proportion 

per Cent, of Sittings 

which are 




*-• £S5. 


Total. 


Pree. 


Appro- 
priated. 


TownDistricts * 
Rural Districts t 


9 3 229 3 120 

3,698,489 


1,799,879 
3,004,716 


2,327,365 
3,080,603 


4,127,244 
6,085,319 


43-6 

49*4 


56-4 
50-6 


Total - - 


17,927,609 


4,804,595 


5,407,968 


10,212,563 


47-0 


53'0 



Provision made by each Religious Body. 

Hitherto the question of accommodation .has been treated as if all the various Apportionment 
churches were to be accepted as appropriate contributors towards the spiritual Smamraws?" 
teaching of the people. Such a view, however, can be evidently satisfactory to *^ e various 
none ; for while, with reference to some communities, a concord on essential 
points prevails to such extent that neither of them would depreciate the labours 
of the rest, yet certainly the differences between some bodies are so fundamental 
that the widest charity could not look favourably on all, nor help regarding the 
provision furnished by a certain few as utterly to be ignored in any estimate of 
the religious destitution of the country. But, of course, it is not here that any 
judgment can be given on such delicate and dubious questions. Every reader 
must for himself select the churches whose exertions he may think commend- 
able and those whose efforts he may fear to be upon the whole injurious. B The 
proper aim of this Report is merely to supply to every reader the facilities for 
making such selection, and for ascertaining what is the amount of accommo- 
dation afforded by each individual sect, and what the rate at which each sect, if 
active, is advancing. 

The precise amount of the provision made by each Religious Body will be 
seen in Table 10. ; in considering which it must, of course be recollected that 
a striking difference prevails between the hind of accommodation provided by 
the Church of England and that provided by many of the Dissenting bodies ; 
the former almost always consisting of substantial fabrics and commodious 
pews or seats, while much of the latter is composed of rooms in dwelling 
houses, with temporary seats or benches. Thus, only 223 out of 14,077 places 
of worship in connexion with the Church of England were " not separate build- 
ings ; " while the number under this head out of 20,390 places of worship in 
connexion with Dissenting churches was as many as 3,285 ; and probably this 
number is below the fact, since the published statistics issued by these various 
communities make mention of a greater number. Not that this diminishes the 
value of such provision as affording opportunities of spiritual instruction : 
rather, perhaps, the character of this accommodation has a special fitness for the 
classes who avail themselves of it : but it is a fact that must be borne in mind 



* The districts taken as Town Districts, for the purpose of this Table, are all such as contain 
Towns having upwards of 10,000 inhabitants. 

t The districts taken as Rural Districts, for the purpose of this Table, are all that remain in 
England and "Wales besides those taken as Town Districts. 



F 4 



72 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



when considering in other aspects the comparative accommodation furnished 
by the different churches. 

This Table (10.) then, shows the aggregate provision made by every individual 
sect ; and what proportion the provision made by each sect bears towards the 
total accommodation (58 per cent.) conceived to be essential. So that, if it 
be thought desirable that any particular church (the Church of England, for 
example,) should provide for the religious teaching of the whole community, 
this table will afford a view of the extent to which the provision made falls 
short of that which would on such a supposition be required : and so of other 
churches. 

But, of course, the questions just discussed with reference to all the sects 
unitedly are equally important with respect to each sect individually : the 
question of distribution must be answered ere the true amount of accommo- 
dation can be settled ; and a reference to dates, to special localities, to the 



Table 10. 
Proportion of Accommodation provided by each Religious Body. 





Number 


Proportion 




Number 


Proportion 




"of Places of 


per cent. 




of Places of 


per cent. 




Worship 


of 




Worship 


of 




and Sittings. 


Sittings. 


Religious 


and Sittings. 


Sittings. 


Religious 


.2* 








.& 








Denominations. 


1 




1 


2 ^o 


Denominations. 


o 




| 


il-s 




o 

1 




o 


Si* 




"3 


*. 
§> 

.S 


i 

o 

p-l 


3-5=3 

■iS.-g [». 

O S0rQ 




s 


55 


H 






s 


35 


H 


H 


Protest ant Churches : 










Protestant Churches — 










Church of England 


L4,077 


5,317,915 


29'7 


52-1 


continued. 
Calvinistic Methodists : 










Scottish Presbyterians : 










Welsh Calvinistic Me- 










Church of Scotland - 


18 


13,789 


•1 


•1 


thodists 


828 


211,951 


1-2 


2-1 


United Presbyterian 










Lady Huntingdon's 










Church 


66 


31,351 


'2 


•3 


Connexion 


109 


38,727 ■ 


"2 


•4 


Presbyterian Church 
in England 


76 


41,552 


•2 


'4 


Sandemanians 


6 
50 


956 
















New Church 


12,107 


'1 


•1 


Reformed Irish Presby- 
terians - 


1 


120 






Brethren 

Isolated Congregations - 


132 
539 


18,529 
104,481 


•1 

•6 


•2 
10 


Independents 


3244 


1,067,760 


6-0 


10-5 


Lutherans 


6 


2,606 




.. 


Baptists : 
General 
Particular 










French Protestants 


3 


560 




.. 


93 
1947 


20,539 

582,953 
390 

2,547 


•1 
3*3 


'2 
5-7 


Reformed Church of the 
Netherlands 


1 


350 






Seventh Day 
Scotch - 


2 
15 






j German Protestant Re- 










New Connexion General 


182 


52,604 


! 3 


•5 


formers 


1 


200 




.. 


Undefined 


550 


93,310 


'5 


"9 


Other Christian Chs. : 










Society of Priends 


371 


91,599 


'5 


'9 


Roman Catholics 


570 


.186,111 


1*0 


1*8 


"Unitarians 


229 


68,554 


•4 


•7 


Greek Church 


3 


291 




... 






9,305 




•1 


German Catholics 


1 


300 




.. 


Moravians - 


32 




Italian Reformers 


1 


150 




,. 


"Wesleyan Methodists : 
Original Connexion - 


6579 


1,44/7,580 


8*1 


14-1 


Catholic and Apostolic 
Church 


32 


7,437 




•1 


New Connexion 
Primitive Methodists - 


297 
2871 


96,96' 
414,03f 


2'3 


1"0 
4-0 


Latter Day Saints 


222 


30,783 


•2 


"3 


Bible Christians 


482 


66,834 


*4 


•7 












W. M. Association 


419 


98,813 


•5 


1-0 


Jews -'.-"- 


53 


8,438 




•1 


Independent Metho- 
dists - 




















20 


2,262 
















Wesleyan Reformers - 


339 


67,814 


: 4 


'•7 


Total 


34,467 


10,212,563 


57'Otl 100 



* Including an estimate for defective Returns. 

t This column casts only to 56*9— the remaining 0*1 per cent, belonging chiefly to the 
Moravians, the Catholic and Apostolic Church, and the Jews; neither of which bodies singly 
provides accommodation for so much as a tenth per cent, of the population. 



and Wales.] REPORT, 73 

frequency of services, and to the number of free sittings, must be made before 
we can determine, with regard to every church, its rate of progress, its peculiar 
strongholds, its available provision, and its conduct towards the poor. The 
necessary limits of this Report will not, however, suffer me to notice in this 
manner more than two or three great bodies. 

First, the Church of England. We have seen already that the National Accommodation 
Church provides, in the gross, accommodation for 5,317,915 persons out of Church of 
the 10,398,013 able to attend at one time a religious service. But, upon the Ell S land - 
theory of distribution, as explained before, 21,673 of these sittings are super- 
fluous, being situate in districts where there is accommodation in connexion with 
the Established Church for a greater number than 58 per cent, of the district 
population* ; so that, practically, the accessible provision made by the Esta- 
blished Church is enough for only 5,296,242 persons, or but 29*5 per cent, of 
the inhabitants of England and Wales. To enable the Church of England to 
provide for all the population, an additional accommodation to the extent of 
5,101,771 sittings would be requisite, nearly doubling the present supply; but, 
probably, considering the hold which several other churches, not extremely 
differing from the Church of England, have upon the affections of the people, few 
will advocate the present necessity of so extensive an addition. There exist, 
however, if the previous course of argument be accurate, as many as 1,644,734 
persons wholly unprovided, by the agency of any church whatever, with the 
means of religious worship ; and to this extent, at all events, there is an urgent 
claim upon the Church of England for augmented effort. Without doubt, the 
destitute condition of this vast proportion of our countrymen appeals to the 
benevolence of Christians indiscriminately ; but the claim for sympathy and . 
succour is preferred with special force upon the Church of England, to whose 
care the spiritual welfare of these myriads is peculiarly entrusted, and whose 
labours for their benefit need not be limited by any courteous fear of trespassing 
on ground already occupied by other Christian agents. Not that this number 
constitutes the only class for whom the Church should furnish additional 
accommodation ; doubtless, the iZZ-taught and the wrongly -taught demand her 
aid as well as the m-taught, but the utterly neglected evidently claim her first 
exertions ; not to mention that they form a class which is much more easily 
defined than are the other two. 

Confining our attention, therefore, to the wholly uninstructed multitude in 
whom the Church of England has an incontestible possession, the inquiry is 
suggested — Where, principally, are these claimants on her ministrations to be 
found? To what localities must her attention chiefly be directed, and her 
measures of relief applied? The previous tables have prepared us to expect 
that towns, especially large towns, will prove to be the scenes of most of that 
deplorable privation of religious means, the formidable aggregate of which has 
just been mentioned; and the following Table (11.) will show that this 
anticipation is abundantly correct. 

* These districts, where the Established Church alone provides room for more than could 
at any one time be present, are— Alresford ; Beaminster; Billesdon; Bosmere ; Brackley; 
Bridge ; Bridgnorth ; Brixworth ; Cathcrington ; Docking ; Dorchester ; Erpingham ; Market 
Harborough ; Marlborough ; Melton Mowbrav ; Meriden ; Oakham ; Pershorc ; Romney Marsh ; 
Samford; Skirlaugh; Steyning ; Tetbury; Thakeham; Thingoe; Tisburv; Tunstcad; Westj- 
hampnett ; and Winchcomb. 



74 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



Table 11. 
Accommodation furnished by the Church of England in Town and 
Country Districts respectively. 





Population. 


Accommodation. 


Proportion 
per cent. 

of 

Sittings 

to 

Population. 


Number of 

Persons able ( 

to attend 

Worship at 




Churches. 


Sittings.f 


but not pro- 
vided for by 
any Religious 
Body. 


Lakgke Town Districts * 
Country Districts * 


9,229,120 

8,698,489 


3,457 
10,620 


1,995,729 
3,322,186 


21'6 

38-2 


1,225,646 
415,608 


England and "Wales 


17,927,609 


14,077 


5,317,915 


29-7 


1,641,254 



To come to a more specific mention of localities : in Table 12. will be found 
a collection of districts in which the Church of England, if determined to 
provide for all now unprovided for, will have the hardest task. 

Table 12. 
Districts in which there is most need of further Accommodation. J 







Additional 






Additional 






Sittings 






Sittings 
required, in 




Number of 


required, in 




Number of 




Sittings 


order to 




Sittings 


order to 


Districts. 


already pro- 
vided by 
the Church of 


provide for 
those not 


DlSTEICTS. 


already pro- 
vided by 


provide for 
those not 




accommo- 




the Church of 


accommo- 




England. 


dated by 

any Religious 

Body. 




England. 


dated by 

any Religious 

Body. 


20. Shoreditch 


9,214 


43,755 


34. Rotherhithe - 


4,420 


4,812 , 


23. St.George-in-the- 






461. Liverpool 


38,021 


69,541 


East 


5,880 


18,019 


394. Birmingham - 


23,796 


46,573 


30. Newington 


6,878 


22,194 


3. St. George 






26. St. Saviour - - 


3,717 


12,017 


Hanover Square 


[19,590 


19,405 


15. Clerkenwell 


5,805 


21,506 


472. Salford - 


11,163 


22,989 


439. Radford - 


2,801 


8,862 


471. Ohorlton 


15,687 


32,366 


31. Lambeth - 


22,589 


45,991 


14. Holborn - 


9,152 


12,128 


22. Whitechapel - 


10,368 


26,357 


465. Wigan - 


12,426 


19,311 


7. Marylebone 


23,282 


51,551 


473. Manchester 


33,216 


56,674 


25. Poplar 


4,852 


15,365 


475. Oldham - 


12,689 


21,491 


24. Stepney - 


11,242 


35,672 


35. Greenwich 


16,907 


24,413 


28. Bermondsey 


5,313 


15,459 


4. Westminster - 


16,766 


15,774 


1. Kensington 


22,506 


38,046 


552. Newcastle 


10,865 


20,692 


13. Strand 


6,858 


13,794 


29. St. George 






6. St. James West- 






Southwark - 


6,345 


11,849 


minster 


5,364 


11,218 


17. East London - 


7,909 


9,983 


18. West London - 


7,331 


8,723 


548. Chester-le- 






21. Bethnal Green - 


14,851 


26,568 


Street - 


3,531 


4,608 


2. Chelsea 


10,693 


16,513 


508. Sheffield 


16,837 


22,067 


16. St. Luke - 


6,500 


15,649 


96. Portsea Island - 


12,230 


15,225 


10. Islington - 


15,548 


27,639 


85. Brighton 


13,491 


13,667 


395. Aston 


11,520 


18,966 


379. Wolverhampton. 


21,813 


21,280 


12. St. Giles - 


9,592 


15,305 


468. Bolton - 


20,018 


23,015 


33. Camberwcll 


11,212 


15,215 


462. West Derby - 


33,805 


30,688 


393. King's Norton - 


5,962 


8,557 


27. St. Olave, 

Southwark - 


4,170 


3,887 


9. St. Pancras 


32,190 


45,559 


194. West Ham 


9,143 


6,839 


507. Ecclesall Bier- 












low 


5,829 


10,335 









* The Large Town Districts referred to in this Table are the Districts which contain Towns 
having more than 10,000 inhabitants : the Country Districts are the lemainder of England and 
Wales. 

t Including an estimate for defective Returns. 

X The districts are arranged according to their destitution as compared with tho population, 
commencing with the most destitute. 



and Wales.] 



REPORT. 



75 



The entire list of districts in which additional accommodation is needed will 
be found in the Summary Tables. 

This much as to the position of the Church of England in relation to our Position of the 
wholly unaccommodated population. It will now be interesting to observe lanYSi relation 
the position of the Church, in different portions of the country, in relation to to otner D0< *ies. 
the other churches. In Table K., (Summary Tables, post, p. 139) is given a 
comparative view of the provision furnished by the Church and by Dissenting 
Bodies in each county of England and Wales ; from which it will be seen what 
portions of the country are peculiar strongholds of any particular body. Dis- 
senters most abound in Wales, Monmouthshire, Yorkshire, Cornwall, Cheshire, 
Lancashire, Derbyshire, Northumberland, Nottinghamshire, and Bedfordshire j 
in all which counties their sittings exceed in number those provided by the 
Church of England, while in Wales and Monmouthshire they are more than 
double. In all the other counties the Establishment has a preponderance, — most 
conspicuous in Herefordshire, Sussex, and Oxfordshire, where the sittings of the 
Church are more than double those of the Dissenters. The two parties are very 
nearly balanced in Lincolnshire, Staffordshire, Leicestershire, Cumberland, and 
Cambridgeshire. On the whole of England and Wales, for every 100 sittings 
provided by the Church of England, Dissenters furnish 93. 

The rate at which the Church of England is advancing in the path of self- General rate of 
extension, so far as this question can be settled by a reference to the dates at the half century, 
which existing churches were erected, is displayed in Table 13, the method of 
constructing which has been explained before (p. 65, where also will be found 
some other explanations applicable to this Table). It is probable that an inference 
as to the position of affairs in former times can be drawn from the dates of 
existing buildings with more correctness in the case of the Church of England, 
as the edifices are more permanent and less likely to change hands than are the 
buildings used by the Dissenters. Still there is a possibility that too great an 
amount of accommodation has been ascribed to the earlier periods. Subject to 
a certain degree of qualification from this cause, the Table shows that in the 
last half century the Church of England has increased her provision by 24 per 
cent. ; but the rapid growth of population in the same time (101' 6 per cent.) 
has materially altered her position as compared with the whole community ; for, 
whereas, in 1801, she supplied accommodation for very nearly half the people 
(48*2 per cent.), she now contributes less than a third (29*6 per cent). The 
increase between 1841 and 1851, however, is very striking, being no less than 
11*3 per cent., and nearly equal to the whole increase of population in that 
interval (12.6 per cent). 

Table 13. 

Comparative Increase of Population and Church Provision in the 

whole of England and Wales, during the past Half Century. 





Population 

at 

each Period. 


Number of Churches and 
Sittings at each Period. 


Rate per cent. 

at which 

the Population 

increased. 


Rate per cent. 

at which 

the Sittings 

increased. 


Number of 

Sittings to 100 

People at each 

Period. 




Churches. 


Sittings. 


1801 - 
1811 - 
1821 - 
1831 - 
1841 - 
1851 - 


8,892,536 
10,164,256 
12,000,236 
13,896,797 
15,914,148 
17,927,609 


11,379 

11,444 

11,558 

11,883* 

12,668 

14,077 


4,289,883 
4,314,388 
4,357,366 
4,481,891 
4,775,836 
5,317,915 


14 : 3 

18*0 
15"8 
14-5 
12-6 


'-6 

1-0 

2*9 

6*6 

11-3 


48*2 
42*4 
36-3 
32-3 
30-0 
29-7 



* This number approaches very near to that returned in the Population Abstract of 1831 (viz. 
11,825) ; and, considering that the latter number referred exclusively to separate consecrated 
buildings, while the number given above includes an estimate for licensed rooms, &c, it seems 
probable that these estimates are not far from the truth. 



76 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



Number of ser- 
vices. 



The rate of progress in large town districts, where the additional accommo- 
dation is so much required, will be shown in Table 14; which, if accurate, 
displays in a striking manner the continually increasing activity of the Church 
in recent times. 

Table 14. 
Rate at which Church Accommodation has increased in Large Town 
Districts, as compared with the Rate of Increase in the Rest of 
England. 



Periods. 



Large Town Districts. 



Population 
at each 
period. 



Number 

of Churches and 

Sittings 

at 

each period. 



Churches. Sittings 



Rate 

of Increase 

per cent. 

at 

each period. 



Popu- Sit- 
lation. tings. 



Residue of the Country. 



Population 
at each 
period. 



Number 

of Churches and 

Sittings 

at 

each period. 



Churches. Sittings 



of] 
per cent, 
at 
each period. 



Popu- Sit- 
lation. tings. 



1801 
1811 
1821 
1831 
1841 
1851 



3,608,024 


2,163 


1,248,702 






5,284,512 


9,216 


2,882,983 




4,260,848 


2,188 


1,263,134 


18-1 


1'2 


5,903,408 


9,256 


2,895,495 


11-7 


5,241,895 


2,246 


1,296,618 


23-0 


2-7 


6,758,341 


9,312 


2,913,013 


14-5 


6,435,953 


2,436 


1,406,305 


22*8 


8-5 


7,460,844 


9,447 


2,955,243 


10-4 


7,735,136 


2,784 


1,607,206 


20'2 


14-2 


8,179,012 


9,884 


3,091,949 


9'6 


9,229,120 


3,457 


1,995,729 


19-3 


24'2 


8,698,489 


10,620 


3,322,186 


6-3 



1-4 

4-7 
10*7 



Pursuing still with respect to the Church of England the inquiries made 
already with respect to all the churches in the aggregate, the next point is — 
How much of the accommodation shown to have been belonging to the Church 
of England on the Census Sunday (viz. 14,077 churches and 5,317,915 sittings) 
was available to the public on that day ? or, in other words, how many of the 
buildings were open for worship at each period of the day ? The answer is, that, 
out of 14,077 buildings, 11,794 were open for service in the morning; 9,933 in 
the afternoon ; and 2,439 in the evening. The number of sittings thus avail- 
able was — Morning, 4,852,645; afternoon, 3,761,812; evening, 1,739,275. The 
much larger proportion of sittings to churches in the evening than in the other 
periods of the day is itself sufficient to suggest that the evening services must 
have been held in the towns, where the edifices are much larger than are those 
in rural districts; but the following Table (15.^ shews at once the frequency 
with which services were held, and the influence of locality in aiding or diminish- 
ing this frequency. 

Table 15. 

Frequency of Services per Day in the Town and Country Portions of 

England respectively. 





Population, 
1851. 


Number of Churches in which Services were held in the 


1 





Morning Atter- 
only. noon 
' only. 


Evening 
only. 


Morning 
and 
After- 
noon. 


Morning 

and 
Evening. 


After- Morning, 
noon After- 
and noon, and 
Evening. Evening. 


Total. 


Town Portion * 

Country Por- 
tion 


8,294,240 
9,633,369 


185 
2,325 


110 
1,855 


43 

222 


637 
6,526 


765 7 
604 46 


466 

286 


2,218 
11,864 


England \ 
and Wales S 


17,927,609 


2,510 


1,965 


265 


7,163 


1,369 


53 


752 


14,077 



* The " Town Portion " referred to in this Table includes all Towns without regard to size. 



and Wales.] 



REPORT. 



77 



This presents a singular contrast with the usage in regard to Protestant 
Dissenters' services, which are generally held in the later portion, rather than 
the earlier, of the day. This will be seen more clearly in Table 16. 



Table 16. 





Number of Places of worship, out of every 100, in which 
Services were held in the 






Morning 
only. 


After- 
noon 
only. 


Evening 
only. 


Morning 
and 
After- 
noon. 


Morning 

and 
Evening. 


After- 
noon and 
Evening. 


Morning, 

After- 
noon, and 
Evening. 


Total. 


fChurch of 
To>yn 1 England- 
POBTION 1 Dissenting 
L Church.es 


8 
5 


5 
3 


2 
5 


29 

7 


35 
45 


12 


21 
23 


100 

1 
i 

100 


rChureh of 
Country J England - 
Poetic* 1 Dissentmg 

L Churches 


19 
6 


17 
10 


2 
14 


55 

8 


5 
21 


27 


2 
14 


100 
100 


( Church of 
England England - 

AND \ 

Wales j Dissenting 
I. Churches 


18 
6 


14 

8 


2 
12 


51 

8 


10 

27 


23 


5 
16 


100 
100 



The effect of this upon the available number of sittings at each portion of the 
day is, that while the available accommodation provided by the Church of 
England was highest in the morning, lower in the afternoon, and lowest in 
the evening, that provided by Dissenters was highest in the evening, lower in the 
morning, and lowest in the afternoon j as will be seen by reference to the 
following figures : 





Sittings available in connexion with 


. 


Church of 
England. 


Other Protestant 
English Churches. 


\ 
Total Protestant 
English Churches. 


Morning 

Afternoon - 

Evening ... 


4,852,645 
3,761,812 
1,739,275 


3,428,665 
2,367,379 
3,855,394 


8,281,310 
6,129,191 
5,594,669 



The way to show how much (to use a familiar expression) is got out of their Use made of 
buildings by the Church of England and by Dissenters, comparatively, is to & e chShmm 
take an average 1,000 of the sittings belonging to each, and ascertain how and Dissenters 
many of them were available at each period of the day. The result is this : 



comparatively. 



Sittings available (out of an average 1,000) in connexion with 



Church ol 
England. 



Other Protestant Total Protestant 
English Churches. English Churches. 



Morning - 


- 


912 


736 


830 


Afternoon 


- 


708 


508 


614 


Evening 


Total 


827 


827 


561 




649 


690 


668 



78 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 

So that on the whole the Dissenters make rather more of their accommodation 
than does the Established Church ; for while the latter, in the morning and 
afternoon, makes use of its buildings to a greater extent than do the former 
(most of the Dissenting chapels being used in the afternoon for Sunday School 
instruction), yet the very limited extent to which the churches are thrown open 
for worship in the evening, when the chapels of Dissenters are most occupied, 
gives to Dissenters an enormous superiority for that part of the day, and even 
makes their total accommodation (adding the three columns together) exceed 
by a little the total available accommodation provided by the Church of England. 
That is, proportionally to the total accommodation belonging to each; for, 
absolutely, the Church of England had, in all three portions of the day, 
10,353,732 sittings available against 9,651,438 belonging to Protestant 
Dissenters. 



Summary view 
of the position 
occupied by the 
Church of. 
England. 



The general result as regards the accommodation furnished by the Church 
of England is that in 14,077 buildings there are 5,317,915 sittings, equal to 
29*6 per cent, of the population; that, of these, 21,673 are practically super- 
fluous as being out of the reach of any persons who could fill them ; that the 
residue (5,296,242) is equal to the wants of only 29 • 5 per cent, of the population ; 
and that, in consequence of a number of places not being open, there are only 
4,852,645 sittings available for morning, 3,761,812 for afternoon, and 1,739,275 
for evening service. — Of the total number of 5,317,915 sittings, 1,803,773 
were described as "free"; and 2,123,395 as "appropriated"; 1,390,747 being 
altogether undescribed. — The inference to be drawn from the information as to 
the periods at which existing churches were erected shows a rate of progress 
not unsatisfactory altogether, but inadequate in towns. 



Chief Protestant 

Dissenting 

Bodies. 



The most numerous religious bodies, next to the Established Church, are the 

Wesleyan Methodists, the Independents or Congregationalists, and the Baptists. 

The first and the last of these denominations are respectively dispersed into 

several sections ; but the Independents form a compact and undivided body. 

If we consider the Wesleyans and the Baptists in their aggregate combined 

capacity, the three denominations will contribute each as follows towards the 

general religious accommodation of the country : 

Places of 

Worship. Sittings. 

Wesleyan Methodists - - 11,007 - 2,194,298 

Independents - - - 3,244 - 1,067,760 

Baptists - - - 2,789 - 752,343 

Many of these places of worship are, however, merely parts of buildings, 

rooms in houses used as mission stations in poor neighbourhoods unable to 

support a regular chapel. The number mentioned in the returns as "not 

separate buildings" is, — Wesleyan Methodists, 2,155; Independents, 284; and 

Baptists, 304 ; but there seems to be some reason for conjecturing that these 

are under-statements, that the number of "separate and entire" religious 

edifices has been somewhat exaggerated, and the number of rooms, &c. 

correspondingly reduced.* The Wesleyan Methodists are found in greatest 



* Mr. E. Baines, in his evidence before the Select Committee on Church Rates, gave an esti- 
mate of the chapels belonging to these bodies as follows :— 




Chapels. | Preaching Stations. | Total. 




"Wesleyan Methodists - 
Independents - ... 
Baptists .... 


7130 
2572 
1943 


4979 
1000 
1384 


12,109 
3572 
3327 



and Wales.] 



REPORT. 



79 



force in Cornwall,Yorkshire, Lincolnshire, Derbyshire, Durham, and Nottingham- 
shire j their fewest numbers are in Middlesex, Surrey, Sussex, Essex, Warwick- 
shire, and Hertfordshire. The Independents flourish most in South Wales, 
North Wales, Essex, Dorsetshire, Monmouthshire, and Suffolk ; least in Northum- 
berland, Durham, Herefordshire, zndWorcestershire. The Baptists are strongest 
in Monmouthshire, South Wales, Huntingdonshire, Bedfordshire, Northampton- 
shire, Leicestershire, and Buckinghamshire j weakest in Cumberland, Northumber- 
land, Westmorland, Cornwall, Staffordshire, and Lancashire. 

The following statement, derived from the column of dates, will show, as far Increase of the 
as can he gathered from that source, the rate at which each body has progressed Hal/cerSry. 
in the present century. But great reliance cannot safely be reposed in 
inferences from dates in the case of dissenting places of worship, since a certain 
number (merely rooms) have undoubtedly, though only occupied in recent years 
for religious purposes, been returned with the date of their erection — not that of 
their first appropriation to such uses.* So, too, of chapels which have passed 
from one denomination to another: the date supplied has frequently been 
that of the original construction of the edifice. The effect, as explained already, 
is to throw upon the earlier years a number of chapels which should properly 
be reckoned as the offspring of our own day. The chance of possible 
accuracy is the probability that several places used in former times have since 
been discontinued. This would act as a counterpoise in some sort to the 
former error. Subject to whatever reservation may be thought essential. 
Table 17- will display the progress of these three bodies since 1801. 

Table 17. 
Rate of Increase, in Decennial Periods, of the Wesleyan Methodists, 
Independents, and Baptists respectively, in the whole of England and 
Wales. 





Wesleyan Methodists. 
(All branches.) 


Independents. 


Baptists. 
(All branches.) 


Periods. 


Number of 

Places of Worship 

and Sittings 

at each Period. 


Eate of 
Increase 
per cent, 
at each 
Period. 


Number of 

Places of Worship 

and Sittings 

at each Period. 


Rate of 
Increase 
per cent, 
at each 
Period. 


Number of 

Places of Worship 

and Sittings 

at each Period. 


Eate of 
Increase 




Places of 
Worship. 


Sittings. 


Places of 
Worship. 


Sittings. 


Places of 
Worship. 


Sittings. 


at each 
Period. 


1801 - - 
1811 - 
1821 
1831 - 
1841 - 
1851 - 


825 
1485 
2748 
4622 
7819 
11,007 


165,000 
296,000 
549,600 
924,400 
1,563,800 
2,194,298 


80-0 
85-0 
68-2 
69-2 
40-3 


914 
1140 
1478 
1999 
2606 
3244 


299,792 
373,920 

484,784 

655,672 

854,768 

1,067,760 


| 24*7 
29-2 
35'2 
30-4 
24-9 


652 

858 

1170 

i 1613 

2174 

2789 


176,692 
232,518 
317,070 
437,123 
589,154 
752,343 


31*6 
36-4 
37-9 
34'7 

27-7 



From this it appears that neither of these bodies is advancing at a rate so 
rapid as formerly. But then it must also be remembered, that neither is there 
room for such a rapid increase, since the aggregate rate of increase during the 
half century has been so much more rapid than the increase of the population 
that whereas, in 1801, the number of sittings provided for every 1,000 persons 
was — by Wesleyans 18, by Independents 34, and by Baptists 20 ; in 1851, the 
provision was — by Wesleyans 123, by Independents 59, and by Baptists 42. 

* Instances of this may be seen in the case of the "Wesleyan Reformers : 111 of their places of 
worship being returned as erected prior to 1841, although the movement out of which the partly 
originated did not commence till 1849. So, the Primitive Methodists, who did not appear till after 
1810, have returned 228 of the chapels before that period ; the Bible Christians, who arose in 
1815, return 27 chapels as erected before 1811 ; and the Wesleyan Methodist Association (which 
was formed in 1836) reports 86 chapels as existing prior to 1831. In the Table (17.) a correction 
has been made for these conspicuous errors ; and the chapels have been distributed over the 
period subsequent to the formation of these sects. 



80 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



Comparative 
position of these 
Bodies in the 
town and 
country dis- 
tricts. 



We have seen how far the Christian churches generally and the Church of 
England in particular provide for the religious teaching of the masses in large 
towns. A similar view of the achievements of the three important bodies 
named above is presented in Table (18). 

Table (18). 

Comparative View of the Accommodation in Rural and Large Town 
Districts, provided by the Wesleyan Methodists, Independents, and 
Baptists respectively. 





Wesleyan Methodists. 


Independents. 


Baptists. 





Number of 

Places of Worship 

and Sittings. 


Propor- 
tion per 
cent, of 
Sittings 
to Popu- 
j lation. 


Number of 

Places of Worship 

and Sittings. 


Propor- 
tion per 
cent, of 

Sittings 
, to Popu- 
lation. 


Number of 

Places of Worship 

and Sittings. 


Propor- ; 
tion per 
cent, of 




Places of 
Worship. 


Sittings. 


| Places of 
jWorship. 


Sittings. 


Places of 
! Worship. 


Sittings. 


Sittings ' 
to Popu- 
lation. 


Large Town") 
Districts -J 

Country DisO 
tricts - -S 


3050 

7957 


896,372 
1,297,926 


9'7 
14-9 


936 
2308 


454,729 
613,031 


4-9 

7-1 


839 
1950 


318,013 
434,330 


3*5 
5'0 


England and") 
Wales -J 


11,007 


2,194,298 


12-2 


3244 


1,067,760 


6-0 


2789 


752,343 


4-2 



Available With respect to the use which these three bodies made of the accommodation 

Accommodation, they possessed, it will be found, that out of a total number of 1 1,007 places of 
worship belonging to the various sections of Wesleyan Methodists, only 4,990 
were open for morning worship, 6,796 in the afternoon, and 8,930 in the 
evening. The Independents, out of a total of 3,244 places of worship, opened 
2,261 in the morning, 1,406 in the afternoon, and 2,539 in the evening. The 
Baptists, out of 2,789 places of worship, had morning service in 2,055, afternoon 
service in 1,550, and evening service in 2,127. A general view of the extent 
to which these bodies severally use their chapels will be seen in the following 
Table (19). 

Table (19). 
Extent to which the Accommodation provided by the Wesleyan 
Methodists, Independents, and Baptists respectively, is made 
available. 





Absolute Number 
of Places of 

Worship 
and Sittings. 


Number of Places open for Worship at each 

period of the day ; and Number of 

Sittings thus available. 


Number of Sittings 

available 
out of every 1,000 





Places 

of 
Wor- 
ship. 


Sittings.* 


Places of Worship. 


Sittings.* 






Morn- 
ing. 


After- 
noou. 


Even- 
ing. 


Morn- 
ing. 


After- 
noon. 


Even- 
ing. 


Morn- 
ing. 


After- Even- 
noon, ing. 


Wesleyan ") 
Methodists i 

Independents 
Baptists 


11,007 
13,244; 

2,789 


2,194,298 

1,067,760 

752,343 


4990 
2261 
2055 


6796 
1406 
1550 


8930 
2539 
2127 


1,367,324 
901,352 

636,864 


1,257,793 
447,300 
397,168 


1,924,453 
881,769 
619,804 


52 

85 
85 


58 
42 
53 


88 
83 
82 



Including an Estimate for defective Returns. 



and Wales.] 



REPORT. 



81 



The number of free sittings provided by these denominations, and the Free provision, 
proportion which the free sittings bear to the whole number, are as follows : 



Actual 
Number of Sittings . 



Proportion 

per cent. 

of Free Sittings 

to 
Total Sittings. 



Wesleyan Methodists ... 


2,194,298 


1,060,312 


48-6 


Independents 


1,067,700 


438,211 


41-0 


Baptists - ... 


752,343 


377,571 


50-2 



This, however, must be taken, subject to the possibility already hinted, that 
under the term of free sittings may be included sittings merely unlet. 



Next to these three denominations of Dissenters f come, in the order of Minor Protestant 
magnitude, the Calvinistic Methodists, divided into two classes, the Welsh and urCil 
the English — the latter being known as the Countess of Huntingdon's Connexion. 
Together they supply 250,6/8 sittings, mostly in Wales. The remaining 
Protestant sects thus range themselves : 

Places 
of Worship. 

- 371 

- 160 

- 229 

- 132 

- 50 

- 32 
6 
1 



Society of Friends 

Scottish Presbyterians 

Unitarians 

Brethren 

New Church 

Moravians 

Sandemanians 



Reformed Irish Presbyterians 



Sittings. 

91,559 

86,692 

68,554 

18,529 

12,107 

9,305 

956 

120 



And then a great crowd of what are called, for want of a better term, " Isolated 
Congregations," refusing to acknowledge connexion with any particular sect, 
make up together as many as 539 places of worship with 104,481 sittings. 



In the aggregate, the Protestant Dissenting churches oi England provide 
accommodation for 4,657,422 persons, or for 26 per cent, of the population, 
and 45*6 per cent, of the aggregate provision of the country. The proportion 
of this accommodation which is available at each period of the day is — morning, 
^3,428,665 sittings, ; afternoon, 2,367,379 sittings ; evening, 3,855,394 sittings : 
making a total, at all three portions of the day, of 9,651,438 sittings. 



Aggregate pro- 
vision made hy 
Protestant 
Dissenting 
Churches. 



Of the Christian churches not Protestant, the most important is the Roman other Chris- 
Catholic, which provides 570 places of worship, containing 186,111 sittings. TIAN Churches: 
This, however, represents a greater amount of accommodation than would the 
same number of sittings in a Protestant body, inasmuch as, by the custom of 
Roman Catholic worship, many persons stand. % Out of these 186,111 sittings 



undistinguished as to 
belonging to the Independents; 
Baptists. It has been assumed that the proportion of " Free " to 
Appropriated" is the same amongst these undescribed sittings as amongst those actually 

t Some of the "Wesleyan Methodists, however, though far from conforming with the Church 
of England, object to be called Dissenters from it. 

t There was a column in the Schedule for the numbers who could be accommodated by 
standing; but it was thought better not to make use of it in the Abstracts. The above number 
therefore (1S6,111) will be strictly sittings. 



S2 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



there were, in the churches which were open on the Census Sunday as many as 
175,309 (or 94 percent.) in the morning, 103,042 (or 55 per cent.) in the after- 
noon, and 89,258 (or 48 per cent.) in the evening. The number of sittings 
described as free is 77,200 ; the number mentioned as appropriated is "3,210, 
and 35,701 are undistinguished. — The following Table shows in what parts 
of the country the Roman Catholics most and least abound. 



Table. 20. 
Accommodation provided by the Roman Catholic Church in 

County of England, in Wales, and in certain large Towns. 



each 



Counties. 



Number of Proportion 

Places onVorship | per P Cent . 



and Sittings. 



Places 

of Sittings/ 
Worship. 



of 
Sittings 

to 
Popula- 
tion. 



Counties 

AND 

Large Town- 



Number of j | Proport ; OI1 
Places ot V> orship per Cent, 
and Settings. _ £ 

Sittings 

to 
Popula- 
tion. 



Places ' 
of 'Sittings.* 
Worship.! 



England and ") 
Waxes -) 


570 


186,111 


1-0 


Rutlandshire 














Shropshire 
Somersetshire - 


11 
8 


1837 
2382 


■8 


Bedfordshire 


1 


21 




" 3 


Berkshire 


6 


1192 l 


•7 


Staffordshire 


3i 


9756 


1-6 


Buckinghamshire 


4 


527 


•3 


Suffolk 


4 


544 


•1 


Cambridgeshire - 


3 


350 


'2 


Surrey 


14 


8046 


1-2 


Cheshire 


17 


6196 


1-3 


Sussex 


8 


1216 


•4 


Cornwall 


7 


1445 


•4 


Warwickshire - 


26 


6891 


1-5 


Cumberland 


8 


2877 


1-5 


Westmorland 


2 


700 


1-2 


Derbyshire 


8 


2454 


•9 


Wiltshire 


3 


790 


■3 


Devonshire 


8 


1250 


'2 


Worcestershire - 


12 


2834 


1-0 


Dorsetshire 


7 


1752 


•9 


Yorkshire 


65 


16.420 


•9 


Durham 


20 


4816 


1-2 


North Wales 


5 


885 


•2 


Essex 


9 


2354 


•7 


South Wales 


7 


1938 


•3 


Gloucestershire - 


14 
13 


4109 
2904 


•9 
'7 










Hampshire 








Herefordshire 


5 


900 


•8 


London - 


35 


24,355 


ro 


Hertfordshire 


4 


455 


•3 


Liverpool 


16 


14,532 


3-9 


Huntingdonshire 




•' 




Manchester 


7 


6850 


2'2 


Kent 


13 


3651 


•6 


Birmingham 


4 


1549 


"7 


Lancashire 


114 


58,747 


2-9 


Leeds 


2 


1220 


•7 


Leicestershire 


12 


2537 


1-1 


Bristol 


6 


2254 


1-7 


Lincolnshire 


13 


2333 


•6 


Sheffield - - 


1 


950 


* 7 


Middlesex - 


32 


17,846 


•9 


Wolverhampton 


4 


1896 


1-6 


Monmouthshire - 


8 


2764 


1-7 


Bradford • 


1 


380 


'4 


Norfolk 


6 


1456 


•3 


Newcastle 


2 


1744 


2-0 


Nort harnpt onshir e 


6 


705 


•3 


Hull 


1 


628 


*7 


Northumberland - 


20 


4914 


1-6 


Bath 


3 


770 


1-4 


Nottinghamshire - 


5 


1982 


•7 


Brighton - 


1 


400 


•6 


Oxfordshire 


8 


1335 


•8 


Oldham 


1 


490 


•9 



during the half 
century. 



Increase of the The rate at which the Roman Catholics have increased in the last half century 

Soman Catholics %v iu best be seen by reference to the statistics for the period since 1824, given 
ante, page 44. instead of relying upon the doubtful indication supplied by the 
dates at which existing edifices were erected. From this source it appears that 
in 1824 there were 346 Roman Catholic chapels in England and Wales, while in 
1853 the number had increased to 616. If we assume that the proportion of 
sittings to a chapel was the same (314) at each of these periods as in 1851, the 
number in 1824 would be 108,644, and the number in 1853 would be 193,424; 



• Including an Estimate for defective Returns. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 83 

the rate of increase in the 30 years being 87 ' 2 per cent. During very nearly 
the same interval (viz. from 1821 to 1851) the sittings of all Protestant bodies, 
unitedly, increased from 5,985,842 to 9,982,533, the rate being 66 '8 per cent. 
For every 1000 of the population, the Roman Catholics provided 8 sittings in 
1824, and 10 sittings in 1853. The Protestants provided for every 1000 
persons, 499 sittings in 1821, and 557 sittings in 1851. The proportion of 
sittings belonging to Roman Catholics to those belonging to Protestants was 
1 *8 to 100 at the former period, and 1 "9 to 100 at the latter. 

The only other prominent sect which appears to possess a noticeable degree Mormons. 
of influence, is the " Church of the Latter Day Saints," known better by the 
name of Mormons. Within the short period since the introduction of this 
singular creed, as many as 222 chapels or stations have been established, with 
accommodation for 30,783 worshippers or hearers. The activity of the disciples 
of this faith is evidenced by the frequency with which they occupy these 
meeting-places : out of the total number of 222, as many as 147 (or 66 per 
cent.) were open in the morning, 187 (or 84 per cent.) were open in the 
afternoon, and 193 (or 87 per cent.) were open in the evening. Comparison 
with similar statistics of the other churches will show that this is much above 
the average frequency of services. 

The summary result of this inquiry with respect to accommodation is, that General result 
, . J t. «/ a as to accommo- 

there are in England and Wales 10,398,013 persons able to be present at one dation. 

time in buildings for religious worship. Accommodation, therefore, for that 
number (equal to 58 per cent, of the population) is required. The actual 
accommodation in 34,467 churches, chapels, and out-stations is enough for 
10,212,563 persons. But this number, after a deduction, on account of ill- 
proportioned distribution, is reduced to 8,753,279, a provision equal to the 
wants of only 49 per cent, of the community. And further, out of these 
8,753,279 sittings, a certain considerable number are rendered unavailable by 
being in churches or chapels which are closed throughout some portion of the 
day when services are usually held. There is therefore wanted an additional 
supply of 1,644,734 sittings, if the population is to have an extent of accommo- 
dation which shall be undoubtedly sufficient.* These sittings, too, must 
be provided where they are wanted ; i. e. in the large town districts of the 
country, — more especially in London. To furnish this accommodation would 
probably require the erection of about 2,000 churches and chapels; which, 
in towns, would be of larger than the average size. This is assuming that 
all churches and sects may contribute their proportion to the work, and that 
the contributions of each may be regarded as by just so much diminishing 
the efforts necessary to be made by other churches. If, as is probable, this 
supposition be .considered not altogether admissible, there mil be required a 
further addition to these 2,000 structures ; the extent of which addition must 
depend upon the views which may be entertained respecting what particular 
sects should be entirely dis regarded. 

Of the total existing number of 10,212,563 sittings, the Church of England 
contributes 5,317,915, and the other churches, together, 4,894,648. 

If we inquire what steps are being taken by the Christian church to satisfy What is being 
this want, there is ample cause for hope in the history of the twenty years just exStingwantsP 
terminated. In that interval the growth of population, which before had far 

* It may be said that this contemplates an optimist condition of society ; but it has been 
thought better to take as a standard the actual wants of the people, rather than their probable 
conduct. Readers can make their own deductions. 

G 2 



S4 CENSUS, 1851. —RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 

outstripped the expansion of religious institutions, has been less, considerably, 
than the increase of accommodation, — people having multiplied by 29 per cent., 
while sittings have increased by 46 per cent. ; so that the number of sittings to 
100 persons, which was only fifty in 1831, had risen to fifty -seven in 1851. 
And although this increase has not been confined to one particular church, it 
will scarcely less perhaps be matter for rejoicing ; since, no doubt, the augment- 
ation has occurred in bodies whose exertions cannot fail to have a beneficial 
influence, whatever the diversities of ecclesiastical polity by which, it may be 
thought, the value of these benefits in some degree is lessened. Doubtless, 
this encouraging display of modern zeal and liberality is only part of a 
continuous effort which — the Christian Church being now completely awakened 
to her duty — will not be relaxed till every portion of the land and every class 
of its inhabitants be furnished with at least the means and opportunities of 
worship. The field for future operations is distinctly marked : the towns, both 
from their present actual destitution and from their incessant and prodigious 
growth, demand almost a concentration of endeavours — the combined exertions 
of the general Church. Without an inclination for religious worship — certainly 
without ability to raise religious structures — the inhabitants of crowded districts 
of populous cities are as differently placed as possible from their suburban 
neighbours, who, more prosperous in physical condition, possess not only the 
desire to have, but also the ability to get, an adequate provision for religious 
culture. New churches, therefore, spring up naturally in those new neighbour- 
hoods in which the middle classes congregate; but, all spontaneous efforts 
being hopeless in the denser districts peopled by the rank and file of industry, 
no added churches, evidently, can be looked for there, except as the result of 
missionary labours acting from without. No agency appears more suited to 
accomplish such a work than that of those societies, possessed by most 
religious bodies, which collect into one general fund the offerings of the 
members of each body for church or chapel extension. The Established 
Church is represented in this way by the Incorporated Society, the Metro- 
polis Churches' Fund, and by several diocesan societies; the Independents, 
and the Baptists also, each possess their Building Funds; but the support 
which these societies receive must be enormously increased if any vigorous 
attempt is to be made to meet and conquer the emergency. Compared with 
the amount contributed for foreign missionary operations, the support received 
by organized societies for church and chapel extension here at home appears 
conspicuously inadequate*. The hope may probably be reasonably entertained, 
that while the contributions to the former work continue undiminished, the 
disparity between the treatment of the two ma}- speedily disappear. 

Mare frequent Next only in importance to the question, how new churches are to be 

services' provided, is the question whether any increased advantage may be got from 

existing structures. When it is considered that there are probably as many as 
25,000 edifices specially devoted to religious worship, — that the vast majority 
of these unfold their doors on one day only out of every seven, — that many 
even then are only opened for perhaps a couple of hours, — there seems to be 
a prodigality of means as compared with ends which forcibly suggests the idea 
of waste. Of course, in many cases this cannot be helped, and nothing more 



Annual Income. 
£ 
* Society for the Propagation of the 

Gospel in Foreign Parts - - S3,000 
Church Missionary Society - 120,000 
London Missionary Society - 65,000 
Baptist Missionary Society - 19,000 



Annual Income. 
£ 
Incorporated Society for Church 

Building .... 16,000 
Congregational Chapel Building 

Society ... - 3,366 

Baptist Building Fund - - 795 



Of course, some addition (probably as much as 20,000?.) must be made to the sums her? 
mentioned as applicable to Church Building, on account of Diocesan and other local funds; but 
even allo\ring for this addition, the contrast will be sufficiently striking. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 85 

could be accomplished than is done ; but where the population gathers thickly, 
as in towns and cities, it is thought that greater frequency of services would 
answer nearly the same purpose as a multiplication of churches. If, where two 
sendees are held, a third should be established, with the special understanding 
that the working class alone is expected to attend, and that the sittings upon 
that occasion are to be all free, it is considered that the buildings would be 
worthily employed, and that accommodation would be thus afforded to probably 
a third beyond the present ordinary number. So, too, upon iceek-days, it 
is thought that many opportunities are lost of attracting to religious services 
no inconsiderable number of those who rarely or never enter church or chapel 
on a Sunday. Week evening services, undoubtedly, are common now; but 
they are principally of a character adapted mainly to the regular attendants, 
and they generally terminate about the hour at which the workmen leave their 
labour. It appears that in the Church of England daily prayers are read in 
somewhat upwards of 600 churches in England and Wales.* 

Amongst the Dissenters — who attribute no peculiar sanctity to buildings in Reli 
which worship is conducted, nor regard a consecrated or other specially appro- 
priated edifice as necessary for public service — an opinion has been gaining 
ground in favour of the plan of holding services in such of the public halls and. 
rooms as are of general use for other purposes. To these, it is expected, 
working men will much more readily resort than to the formal chapel. The 
experiment has been repeatedly tried : it is reported with complete success.f 

Whether, by these various means. — the erection of more churches — the Would an 
increased employment of the present buildings— and the use of places not fommofati 
expressly dedicated to religious worship ; whether by an increase of accommo- merely be 
dation merely, without other measures, the reluctant people can be gained to 
practical Christianity, is what will be in some degree decided by inquiring, next, 
what number of attendants, on the Census-Sunday, used the accommodation 
actually then existing. 

* ifasters's Guide to the Daily Prayers of England, Wales, and Scotland. 

t Exeter Hall, during the period of the Exhibition, was engaced for this purpose, and was 
generally crowded with hearers. Recently (in February and March, 1853) a series of such 
services was held at Norwich, in St. Andrew's Hall, with similar results. Other instances are 
not uncommon. 



servicesin secular 
buildings. 



86 



CENSUS. 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



2. ATTENDANCE. 



Attendance at 
religious services 
a better test of 
religious dispo- 
sition, than 
amount of ac- 
commodation. 



Thus far, in considering the aspect of the English people towards religious 
institutions,, our regard has been directed wholly to that proof of the existence 
or the absence of religious feeling, which is furnished by the ample or inadequate 
supply of the means of public worship. It is scarcely, however, with this 
e^dence that one, desirous of obtaining a correct idea of the extent to which 
religious sentiments prevail among the masses of our population, would be 
satisfied. For, though the existence of a small provision only may be fairly 
taken as a proof of feeble spiritual life, since a people really governed by religious 
influences will not long remain without the means of outward worship ; yet the 
converse of this proposition cannot be maintained, since much of the provision 
at the service of one generation may be owing to the piety of a former, whose 
religious zeal may not perhaps have been inherited by its posterity along with 
its rich legacy of churches. Even, too, a great contemporary addition to the 
number of religious edifices does not positively indicate the prevalence of a 
religious spirit in the body of the people : it may merely show the presence of 
a missionary spirit in a portion of the general Church. An inquirer, therefore, 
anxious to discover more precisely the extent to which religious sentiments 
pervade the nation, would desire to know not merely the amount of accommo- 
dation offered to the people, but also what proportion of the means at their 
command is actually used. A knowledge, therefore, of the number of 
attendants on the various services of public worship is essential. 



Number of 
attendants to be 
compared both 
with accommo- 
dation and 
population. 



We have seen that, in the gross, there are 34,467 places of worship in 
England and Wales, with 10,212,563 sittings. But, as many of these places 
of worship were closed upon each portion of the day, and the sittings in them 
consequently unavailable, it is with the provision in the open buildings that we 
must compare the number of attendants. In those open for the morning service 
there were (including an estimate for defective returns) 8,498,520 sittings ; in 
those open in the afternoon, 6,267,928 sittings ; in those open in the evening, 
5,723,000 sittings. The total number of attendants (also including estimates 
for omissions) was, in the morning, 4,647,482; in the afternoon, 3,184,135; in 
the evening, 3,064,449. From this it seems that, taking the three services 
together, less than half of the accommodation actually available is used. But 
here, again, the question of distribution is important. For if, in any locality, 
the amount of accommodation existing should be larger than that required, we 
cannot expect to find the number of attendants bearing there so large a 
proportion to the sittings as in other localities where the accommodation may 
be insufficient. There may really be a better attendance in a district where the 
churches are half empty than in one in which they are completely filled : that 
is, a greater number out of a given population may attend in the former case 
than in the latter. Therefore, before we can assume a lax attendance in 
particular districts, the number of the population must be brought into account. 
To prove a disregard of spiritual ordinances, there must be exhibited not 
merely a considerable number of vacant sittings, but also a corresponding 
number of persons by whom, if so disposed, those sittings might be occupied. 
But if, according to the previous computation, 58 per cent, of the population is 
the utmost that can ever be attending a religious sendee at one time, it is 
evident that where, as in some districts, the available accommodation is 
sufficient for a greater number, there must necessarily exist, whatever the 
devotional spirit of the people, an excess of sittings over worshippers. If, for 
example, we refer to the City of London (within the walls), which, with a popu- 
lation of 55,932, has sittings for as many as 45,779 — or for 13,338 more than 



and Wales.] REPORT. 87 

could possibly, at any one time, attend — it is obvious that a great many sittings 
must inevitably be unoccupied; and this without regard to the question 
whether, in fulfilling their religious duties, the inhabitants be zealous or remiss. 
The best plan, therefore, seems to be, to compare the attendants, in the first 
place, with the population; and then, secondly, with the sittings. The former 
view will give us an approximate idea of the extent to which religion has a 
practical influence over the community — exhibiting the numbers who appreciate 
or neglect religious services ; the latter view wall show in what degree neglect, if 
proved, may be occasioned or excused by the supply of insufficient means of 
worship. If, for instance, in a certain district, the proportion of the popu- 
lation found attending some religious service should be small, while at the same 
ijime there should be within the district ample room for the remainder : this 
would show conclusively that in that district a considerable number of the 
people were without religious habits, and indifferent to public worship. And 
the same conclusion might be drawn, although the actual provision were 
inadequate, if even this inadequate accommodation were but sparely used. 



Returning, then, to the total of England and Wales, and comparing the Xuniber of non 



number of actual attendants with the number of persons able to attend, we find 
that out of 10,398,013 (58 per cent, of the total population) who would be at 
liberty to worship at one period of the day, there were actually worshipping but 
4,647,482 in the morning, 3,184,135 in the afternoon, and 3,064,449 in the 
evening. So that, taking any one service of the day, there were actually 
attending public worship less than half the number who, as far as physical 
impediments prevented, might have been attending. In the morning there 
were absent, without physical hindrance, 5,750,531 ; in the afternoon, 7,213,878 ;* 
in the evening, 7,333,564. There exist no data for determining how many 
persons attended twice, and how many three times on the Sunday; nor, 
consequently, for deciding how many altogether attended on some service of 
the day ; but if we suppose that half of those attending service in the afternoon 
had not been present in the morning, and that a third of those attending service 
in the evening had not been present at either of the previous services, we should 
obtain a total of 7,261,032 separate persons who attended service either once 
or oftener upon the Census-Sunday .f But as the number who would be able 
to attend at some time of the day is more than 58 per cent, (which is the 
estimated number able to be present at one and the same time) — probably reaching 
70 per cent.— it is with this latter number (12,549,326) that this 7,261,032 must 
be compared, and the result of such comparison would lead to the conclusion 



* Many of these, no doubt, were teachers and scholars engaged in Sunday schools ; which 
partake, indeed, of the character of religious services. The number of Sunday scholars, on the 
Census-Sunday was about 2,280,000 : and the number of teachers was about 302,000, Of these, a 
considerable proportion must have been engaged during the time for Afternoon service. 

t The calculations in the latter part of this^paragraph are mainly conjectural. The extent to 
which the congregations meeting at different portions of the day are composed of the scone 
persons, can be ascertained onlv by a series of observations not yet made, so far as I am aware. 
"We know, from the actual Re'turns, that the number could nbt be less than 4,647,482 (the 
number of attendants in the morning), nor more than 10,S96,066 (the aggregate of all the 
services) ; and these are the limits within which must lie the number of attendants at some 
service. The mean of these extremes is 7,771,774, wbich is not considerably different from the 
result of the previous estimates. Opinions have been expressed that the number of individual 
attendants is about two thirds of the number of attendances. The latter numl>er is, as 
above, 10,896,066 ; two-thirds of which are 7,264,044. Another supposition is, that, taking the 
number attending at the most frequented service in each church or chapel, the addition of 
one-third would give the number of persons probablv attending the other services of the day 
but not that. From Table N. (post p. 142) we see that the former number (including Sundav 
Scholars attending service) is 6,356,222, which, increased by a third, amounts to 8,474,693. From 
this of course a considerable deduction must be made on account of those places of worship in 
which only one service was held ; the number of such places being as many as 9,915. So that 
there appears to be some ground for thinking that the computation hazarded above is not far 
from the fact.— I believe that 70 per cent, of the total population may be taken as a fair estimate 
of the number able to worship at one period or another of the day. 

G 4 



attendants. 



attendants 



88 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 

that, upon the Census-Sunday, 5,288,294 persons, able to attend religious 
worship once at least, neglected altogether so to do.* 

Is there sufficient This being then the number of persons failing to attend religious services, 
forthenon- we now inquire how far this negligence may be ascribed to an inadequate 

accommodation. If there were not in all the various churches, chapels, and 
stations, room for more than those who actually attended, it is clear there would 
be no sufficient reason for imputing to the rest indifference to public ordinances : 
they might answer, they were quite inclined to worship, but were not provided 
with the means. Upon the other hand, if sittings, within reach of any given 
population, and available for their acceptance, were provided in sufficient 
number to accommodate (say) 58 per cent., it is no less manifest that absence 
in such case could only be attributed to non-appreciation of the service. In the 
latter case, however, the provision made must evidently be within the reach of 
the people and open to their use — accessible and available ; for otherwise a portion 
of it might as well not be at all. As said before, a surplus of accommodation 
in one district cannot be regarded as supplying a deficiency in another. There- 
fore, before we can,— in order to compute the numbers who neglect religious 
worship, spite of opportunities for doing so, — compare attendance with accommo- 
dation, we must, when dealing with the whole of England in the gross, deduct 
from the total number of sittings, the number which in any district may exist 
above the number requisite for 58 per cent, of the district-population;— the 
excess beyond that number being, if the supposition is correct, entirely 
unavailing both to the dwellers in the district and to the inhabitants of other 
districts : to the former, since no more than 58 per cent, could possibly attend ; 
to the latter, because out of reach. The number thus assumed to be superfluous 
is 1.459,284; and this deducted from the total number (10,212,563) leaves a 
residue of 8,753,279. This will be the number of sittings which, if all the 
churches and chapels were open, might be occupied at once each Sunday if the 
people within reach of them were willing ; and whatever deficiency is shown by 
a comparison between this number and the total number of attendants may be 
safely asserted to consist of persons who, possessing the facilities, are destitute 
of the inclination to attend religious worship. The gross number of attendants 
being 4,647,482 in the morning, 3,184,135 in the afternoon, and 3,064,449 in 
the evening, it would follow, if the places of worship were all open, that 
4,105,797 persons were, without excuse of inability, absent from the morning, 
5,569,144 from the afternoon, and 5,688,830 from the evening service. But, as 
the churches and chapels are not all open every Sunday at each period of the 
day; 10,798 with 1,714,043 sittings being closed in the morning, 13,096 with 
3,944,635 sittings being closed in the afternoon, and 16,412 with 4,489,563 
sittings being closed in the evening ; we are met by the question whether we 
should consider that the churches are closed because no congregations could be 
gathered, or that the people are absent because the churches are closed. If 
the former, the attendants may be properly compared with the total number 
of sittings in all places of worship (after making the deduction for unequal 
distribution) whether open or not; but, if the latter, the attendants cannot be 
compared with any but the number of sittings in the places of worship open at 
each period of the day. Perhaps as this is a question not to be decided here, 
the better course will be to make the comparison upon both hypotheses. The 
result will be observed in Table 21 . 



* It must not, however, be supposed that this 5,288 204 represents the number of habitual 
neglecters of religious services. This number is absent every Sunday; but it is not always com- 
posed of the same persons. Some may attend occasionally only ; and if the number of such 
occasional attendants be considerable, there will always be a considerable number of absentees 
on any given Sunday. The number of habitual non-attendants cannot be precisely stated 
from these Tables. 



and Wales.] 



REPORT. 



89 



Table 21. 



Total Number of Sittings within 
reach* 



Total Number of Persons able to 
attend 



1. All Places of Worship. 



Morn- \ After- Even- 
ing, i noon. ing. 



Total. 



Places of Worship open. 



Morn- After- i Even- 
ing, noon, j ing. 



Total. 



8,753,279 8,753,279 



8,753,279 



10,398,013I10,S98,01S;10,39S,013 



?<6 B 259,B3.'J* i??^m\ i.m^lmjmjgm 2U.2.- .70" 



12,349,320110,398,013 10,398,013110,398,013 12,549,326 



Number of Sittings f 0c ™P ied " 
within reach -^Unoccupied 



4617,182; 3,181,135 3,064,449 10,896,066 
4,105,797i 5,569,111 5,6S3,S30 15,363,711 



4,647,482 3,184,135 3,0(31.419 10.893.066 
3,674,584! 3,007.926' 2,648,221 9,330,731 

; 'i 



Number of Persons (Attending 
able to attend -"(.Absent 



4,647,482 

5,750,531 



3,181,135 3,084,448 £7,281,032 

7,213,S7S 7,333,5(31 15,288,294 



I 
4,647,482 3,184,135 3,061,419 

5,750,531 7,213,^78 7,333,564 



;7,261,032 
75,288,294 



Excess or Deficiency of) 
unoccupied Sittings ! Excess 
as compared with the J- 
Number of Persons | Deficiency 
absent - -J 



10,075, u: 



1,042,137 



1,644,731 1,644,734 1,641,731 



,075,917 4,205,952 1,(385,313 



This shows that if all who were absent from each sendee desired to attend 
that service, there would not be room for them on either supposition. On the 
first hypothesis (assuming that the buildings would all be open if the people 
wished to attend), there would be wanted 1,644,734 additional sittings ; and the 
number of those who, in excuse for non-attendance, might plead absence of 
accommodation would be just that number ; leaving, however, destitute of that 
excuse, 4,105,797 persons who neglected morning sen-ice, 5,569,144 who 
neglected afternoon service, and 5,688,830 who neglected evening service. On 
the second hypothesis (assuming that the churches closed are closed from necessary 
circumstances, and could not be opened even if it were desired), there would be 
wanted an additional supply of sittings to the extent of 2,575,947 in the morn- 
ing, 4,205,952 in the afternoon, and 4,685,343 in the evening ; and the number 
of persons who could plead the above excuse for non-attendance would be 
just as many. But this assumes that at every sendee 58 per cent, of the 
population would attend : a state of things which, however desirable, is scarcely 
likely to be realized. If we refer to the fourth and eighth columns of the 
Table, we shall see the computed number (7,261,032) who at the close of 
every Sunday can say that they have during the day attended a religious service ; 
some thrice, some twice, but all at least once. As this would leave 5,288,294 
altogether absent every Sunday, and as the aggregate of sittings is in the one 
case 26,259,837, and in the other 20,226,797, of which only 10,896.066 would 
be occupied ; it is clear that, unless they should all select the same service, there 
is ample room for all the 70 per cent, who, according to the estimate, are 
able to attend at least once upon the Sunday. So that it is tolerably certain 
that the 5,288,294 who every Sunday, neglect religious ordinances, do so of 
their own free choice, and are not compelled to be absent on account of a 
deficiency of sittings. 



* See ante, page 88. f See ante, page 87. 

+ lnese numbers are not the aggregate of the three preceding columns; but the computed 
number ot separate persons who cither attended at some service on the Census-Smaday. or were 
altogether absent. 



90 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



Nor will this conclusion be invalidated by a reference to the portion of 
accommodation which is free. We have seen that out of a total of 10,212,563 
sittings, 4,804,595 are thus described ; and the very fact that the others are, in 
greatest measure, paid for (and therefore likely to be used), appears to indicate 
that it is principally these " free " sittings that are thus unoccupied. 

If therefore we were to measure the required additional supply of accommo- 
dation by the extent of the present demand for it, the use now made of our 
existing provision, as revealed by these few statements of attendance, would 
appear to indicate that very little more is wanted. The considerable number of 
available sittings which are every Sunday totally unoccupied, might be adduced 
as proof so manifest of unconcern for spiritual matters on the part of a great 
portion of the people, that, until they are impressed with more solicitude for their 
religious culture, it is useless to erect more churches. It will probably, however, 
be considered that, from various causes, many persons might attend new 
churches who would never attend the old; and that church and chapel exten- 
sion is the surest means of acting on the neighbouring population — bringing 
into contact with it an additional supply of Christian agency, intent upon 
securing an increased observance of religious ordinances. 



Comparative 
frequency of 
attendance in 
Town and 
Country. 



The frequency and regularity with which the people should attend religious 
services might naturally be expected to depend considerably upon locality. In 
rural, thinly-peopled districts, where the distances to be traversed are often long, 
with many impediments to locomotion, we should not anticipate so constant an 
attendance as in towns, where churches are within an easy walk of everybody's 
house. It seems, however, that facts will scarcely justify this supposition. The 
following Table (22.) will exhibit the comparative proportion of attendants in 
the thinly and the densely populated portions of the land : — 



Table 22. 



dumber of 
Attendants in 
connexion with 
each religions 
body. 





Actual Number of 

Attendants (including 

an Estimate for 

defective Returns). 


Proportion per cent. 

of Attendants to 

Population. 


Proportion per cent. 

of Attendants to 

the Total Number of 

Sittings. 












Morn- 
ing. 


After- 
noon. 


Even- 
ing. 


Morn- 
ing. 


After- 
noon. 


Even- 
ing. 


Morn- | After- Even- 
ing. , noon. ing. 



Rural Districts ' 



Large Town Dis- 
tricts *•-.- 



2,444,539 



2,202,943 



2.213,995' 1,547,! 



970,140:1,517,246 



28-1 



23- 



10-5 



15-3 



53*4 



23"5 



% 



The estimated number of attendants at the service of each religious body will 
be found in the Summary Tables (post, page 109). The statement 
given there supplies the number attending at each period of the day ; and 
if we may accept the supposition previously hazarded, that one-half of those 
attending in the afternoon and one-third of those attending in the evening are 
entirely new, the 7,261,0.32 individual persons who attended some religious 
service on the Census Sunday will be thus distributed among the various bodies : 
(Table 23.) 



* The Large Town Districts arc those containing Towns of more than 10,000 inhabitants ; the 
Rural Districts are the residue of the country. 



and Wales. | 



REPORT. 



91 



Table 23. 







Proportion 






Proportion 






per 1000. 






per 1000. 




Estimated 


_^< s 




Estimated 


f y ~ < - — \ 




Total 


c 


0, «e.2 




; Total 


A 


P ^» 


— 


Number 
of 


.2 

OS 

1 


J* 3 ! 





Number 
of 


.2 
If 

p, 


Jo.! 

£-2"S 




Attend- 


£ 


*H 




Attend- 










ants. 


<D 


® S g 

•3 5 » 




ants. 





S£ G 






£ 


£^A 








■~<& 






O 









O 


O 


Protestant Churches : 








Protestant Churches 
— continued. 








Church of England 


3,773,474 


210 


* 520 


Calvinistic Methodists : 








Scottish Presbyterians : 








Welsh Calvinistic 








Church of Scotland - 


8,712 


1 


1 


3Iethodists 
Lady Huntingdon's 


151,046 


8 


21 


United Presbyterian 








Connexion - 


29,879 


2 


4 


Church - - . 


23,207 


1 


3 


Sandemanians 


587 




,. 


Presbyterian Church 
in England - 


28,212 


2 


4 


New Church 


7,082 




1 










Brethren - 


10,414 


1 


1 


Independents 


793,142 


44 


109 


Isolated Congrega- 








Baptists : 








tions ... 


63,572 


4 


9 


General * 


12,323 


1 


2 


Lutherans 


l,28i 






Particular 


471,283 


26 


65 


French Protestants - 


291 




. . 


Seventh Day - 
Scotch 

New Connexion 


52 






Reformed Church of 








1,246 






the Netherlands 


70 






General - * 


40,027 


2 


5 


German Protestant 








Undefined 


63,047 


4 


9 


Reformers 


140 




•• 


Society of Friends 


18,172 


1 


3 


Other Christian Chs. 








Unitarians - 


37,156 


2 


5 


Roman Catholics 


305,393 


17 


42 


Moravians ... 


7,364 


1 


1 


Greek Church - 
German Catholics 


240 
567 






"Wesleyan Methodists : 








Italian Reformers 


20 






Original Connexion - 
New Connexion 
Primitive 


907,313 

61,319 

266,555 


51 

3 

15 


125 

8 

37 


Catholic and Apostolic 
Church - 


4,90S 




1 


Bible Christians 


38,612 


2 


5 


Latter Day Saints 


18,800 


1 


3 


Wesleyan Association 


56,430 


3 


8 










Independent Metho- 








Jeivs - 


4,150 




1 




1,659 
53,494 














Wesleyan Reformers 


'3 


"l 


Total 


7,261,032 


405 1000 



The comparative frequency with which the members of the various sects Comparative 
attended service will be found illustrated in Tables L. and M., among the £tt2ndance°in 
Tabular Results {post, pp. 140, 141), from which it appears that while, in each religious 
the aggregate, out of every 100 sittings, 45 are occupied in the morning, 31 in 
the afternoon, and 30 in the evening, considerable difference exists between the 
different bodies both as to the total number of their attendances, and as to the 
periods of the day at which they most attend. Thus, while the Table just pre- 
sented shows that the Church of England has attending its three sendees more 
persons than all the other bodies put together, (3,773,474 against 3,487,558,) 
it appears from the Table on page 109, that the number of attendances 
given by the 3,773,474 persons is actually less than the number given by the 
3,487,558 ; the former having attended 5,292,551 times, while the latter attended 
5,603,515 times. Or, if we assume that a service, on an average, occupies an 
hour and three-quarters, it would seem that the 3,773,474 Churchmen devoted 
9,261,962 hours to religious worship, (or two hours and a half each,) while the 
3,487,558 Dissenters devoted 9,806,151 hours to a similar duty (or two hours 
and three-quarters each). If we come to particular bodies, we find from 
Table M. that, of those bodies whose size is sufficient to justify an inference, the 



92 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



most assiduous in attending public worship are the Wesleyan Reformers — 45 per 
cent, of their accommodation (assuming that the chapels might be open for three 
sendees) being used in the course of the Sunday ; next to whom, in diligence, 
are the Particular Baptists, using 42 per cent, of their provision ; and the scale 
falls gradually till we come to the Society of Friends who only avail themselves 
of 8 per cent, of their accommodation. The following List contains the prin- 
cipal Bodies, arranged in the order of their frequency of attendance (the Roman 
Catholics, however, being omitted, as the greater number of their services prevents 
comparison) : 



Religious Denomination. 



Proportion per cent. 

of Attendants to 

Sittings. 



Wesleyan Reformers 

Particular Baptists 

"Welsh Calvinistic Methodists 

Primitive Methodists 

General Baptist, New Connexion 

Moravians 

Independents 

Lady Huntingdon's Connexion 

Mormons 

Bible Christians 

General Baptists 

Wesleyan Original Connexion 

„ New Connexion 
Catholic and Apostolic Church 
United Presbyterian Church 
Church of England 
Wesleyan Methodist Association 
Brethren 

Presbyterian Church m England 
Church of Scotland 
New Church 
Unitarians - - 

Jews - 

Society of Friends 



mis of the 
ay at which 
attendants are 
• si numerous. 



With reference to the particular periods of the day preferred by different 
bodies, Table M. will show that the members of the Church of England choose 
the earlier, while the members of the principal dissenting churches choose the 
later portion of the Sunday for attendance at religious Avorship. Thus, while 
the number of sittings out of every 100 occupied by the former is 48 in the 
morning, 3b' in the afternoon, and only 16 in the evening; the number, out 
of every 100, occupied by the other Protestant Churches in the aggregate, 
is 40 in the morning, 2(> in the afternoon, and 45 in the evening. This fact 
exhibits strikingly the different social habits of the members of these bodies ; 
and, even if we did not know as much already, would suffice to prove their 
difference of social station. 

If must not be overlooked, when considering the amount of afternoon 
attendance, that, amongst Dissenters more especially, that period is occupied to 
very great extent by Sunday-school instruction. Of the number of children thus 
instructed at this portion of the day we have no account but as the total 
number of Sunday Scholars in attendance every Sunday is as many as 1,800,000, 
the number present every Sunday afternoon must be considerable. The 
religious knowledge thus administered to children is by no means ineffective : 



and Wales.] REPORT. 93 

probably, indeed, this mode of spiritual teaching is far better suited to a child's 
capacity than is the more elaborate service of the church or chapel. 



The most important fact which this investigation as to attendance brings Most important 

result of tn : 
inquiry as to 
attendance. 



before us is, unquestionably, the alarming number of the non-attendants. Even f^ouirv as to 



in the least unfavorable aspect of the figures just presented, and assuming (as 
no doubt is right) that the 5,288,294 absent every Sunday are not always the same 
individuals, it must be apparent that a sadly formidable portion of the English 
people are habitual neglecters of the public ordinances of religion. Nor is it 
difficult to indicate to what particular class of the community this portion in the 
main belongs. The middle classes have augmented rather than diminished that 
devotional sentiment and strictness of attention to religious services by which, 
for several centuries, they have so eminently been distinguished. With the 
upper classes, too, the subject of religion has obtained of late a marked degree 
of notice, and a regular church-attendance is now ranked amongst the recognized 
proprieties of life. It is to satisfy the wants of these two classes that the num- 
ber of religious structures has of late years so increased. But while the labouring 
myriads of our country have been multiplying with our multiplied material 
prosperity, it cannot, it is feared, be stated that a corresponding increase has 
occurred in the attendance of this class in our religious edifices. More espe- 
cially in cities and large towns it is observable how absolutely insignificant a 
portion of the congregations is composed of artizans. They fill, perhaps, in 
youth, our National, British, and Sunday Schools, and there receive the 
elements of a religious education ; but, no sooner do they mingle in the active 
world of labour than, subjected to the constant action of opposing influences, 
they soon become as utter strangers to religious ordinances as the people of 
a heathen country. From whatever cause, in them or in the manner of their 
treatment by religious bodies, it is sadly certain that this vast, intelligent, and 
growingly important section of our countrymen is thoroughly estranged from 
our religious institutions in their present aspect. Probably, indeed, the pre- 
valence of infidelity has been exaggerated, if the word be taken in its popular 
meaning, as implying some degree of intellectual effort and decision ; but, no 
doubt, a great extent of negative, inert indifference prevails, the practical effects 
of which are much the same. There is a sect, originated recently, adherents to 
a system called " Secularism " ; the principal tenet being that, as the fact of a 
future life is (in their view) at all events susceptible of some degree of doubt, 
while the fact and the necessities of a present life are matters of direct sensation, 
it is therefore prudent to attend exclusively to the - concerns of that existence 
which is certain and immediate — not wasting energies required for present duties 
by a preparation for remote, and merely possible, contingencies. This is the 
creed which probably with most exactness indicates the faith which, virtually 
though not professedly, is entertained by the masses of our working population ; 
by the skilled and unskilled labourer alike — by hosts of minor shopkeepers and 
Sunday traders — and by miserable denizens of courts and crowded alleys. They 
are unconscious Secularists — engrossed by the demands, the trials, or the plea- 
sures of the passing hour, and ignorant or careless of a future. These are never 
or but seldom seen in our religious congregations ; and the melancholy fact is 
thus impressed upon our notice that the classes which are most in need of the 
restraints and consolations of religion are the classes which are most without 
them. 

As was to be expected, in an age so prone to self-inquiry and reform, this Causes of the 
attitude of our increasing population towards religion and religious institutions So^institu-" 
has occasioned much solicitude and many questions; and the Christian church turns:— 
has not been backward to investigate the causes of her ill-success with these the 



94 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



1. .Social dis« 
tinctioiis. 



2. Indifference 
of the churches 
to the social 
condition of the 
poor. 



more especial objects of her mission. It is only purposed here to point out 
some of the more prominent results of this investigation. 

1 . One chief cause of the dislike which the labouring population entertain for 
religious services is thought to be the maintenance of those distinctions by 
which they are separated as a class from the class above them. Working men, 
it is contended, cannot enter our religious structures without having pressed 
upon their notice some memento of inferiority. The existence of pews and 
the position of the free seats are, it is said, alone sufficient to deter them from 
our churches ; and religion has thus come to be regarded as a purely middle- 
class propriety or luxury. It is therefore, by some, proposed to abandon alto- 
gether the pew system, and to raise by voluntary contributions the amount now 
paid as seat rents. The objection and proposal come from churchmen and dis- 
senters too ; but from the former much more strenuously than from the latter ; 
and with this addition in their case — that they point out the offertory, prescribed 
by the Rubric, as the specific mode in which the voluntary contributions should 
be gathered. — To other minds, the prevalence of social distinctions, while equally- 
accepted as a potent cause of the absence of the working classes from religious 
worship, is suggestive of a different remedy. It is urged that the influence of 
that broad line of demarcation which on week days separates the workman from 
his master cannot be effaced on Sundays by the mere removal of a physical 
barrier. The labouring myriads, it is argued, forming to themselves a world 
apart, have no desire to mingle, even though ostensibly on equal terms, with 
persons of a higher grade. Their tastes and habits are so wholly uncongenial 
with the views and customs of the higher orders, that they feel an insuperable aver- 
sion to an intermixture which would bring them under an intolerable constraint. 
The same disposition, it is said, which hinders them from mixing in the scenes 
of recreation which the other classes favour, and induces their selection pre- 
ferably of such amusements as can be exclusively confined to their own order, 
will for ever operate to hinder their attendance at religious services, unless such 
services can be devised as shall become exclusively their own. An argument in 
favour of such measures is supposed to be discovered in the fact that the 
greatest success amongst these classes is obtained where, as amongst the 
Methodists, this course is (more perhaps from circumstances than design) pur- 
sued. If such a plan were carried out by the Church of England, and by the 
wealthier Dissenting bodies, it is thought that some considerable advantage 
would result. It has consequently been proposed to meet so far the prejudices 
of the working population ; and to strive to get them gradually to establish 
places of worship for themselves. Experiments have been already put in 
operation with the persons lowest in the social scale; and Ragged Churches* 
are in several places making a successful start. In several places, too, among 
Dissenters, special services in halls and lecture rooms are being held, intended 
wholly for the working class ; and the success of these proceedings seems to 
prove that multitudes will readily frequent such places, where of course there is 
a total absence of all class distinctions, who would never enter the exclusive- 
looking chapel. 

2. A second cause of the alienation of the poor from religious institutions is 
supposed to be an insufficient sympathy exhibited by professed Christians for 
the alleviation of their social burdens — poverty, disease, and ignorance. It is 
argued that the various philanthropic schemes which are from time to time 
originated, though certainly the offspring of benevolent minds, are not 
associated with the Christian church in such a manner as to gain for it the 

* The objections to this term are felt as much by the founders of these institutions as by- 
others ; but considerable difficulty is felt in providing any substitute. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 95 

gratitude of those who thus are benefited. This cause, however, of whatever force 
it may have been as yet, is certainly in process now of mitigation ; for the clergy 
everywhere are foremost in all schemes for raising the condition of the poor, and 
the ministers and members of the other churches are not backward in the same 
good labour. 

3. A third cause of the ill-success of Christianity among the labouring classes s. Misconcep- 
is supposed to be a misconception on their part of the motives by which Motives of 6 
Christian ministers are actuated in their efforts to extend the influence of the ministers. 
Gospel. From the fact that clergymen and other ministers receive in exchange 

for their services pecuniary support, the hasty inference is often drawn, that it is 
wholly by considerations of a secular and selfish kind that their activity and zeal 
are prompted.* Or, even if no sordid motives are imputed, an impression is 
not seldom felt that the exhortations and the pleadings of the ministry are 
matters merely of professional routine — the requisite fulfilment of official duty. 
It is obvious that these misapprehensions would be dissipated by a more familiar 
knowledge ;.but the evil of the case is, that the influence of such misapprehensions 
is sufficient to prevent that closer intimacy between pastors and their flocks 
from which alone such better knowledge can arise. The ministers are distrusted— 
the poor keep stubbornly aloof : how shall access to them be obtained ? The 
employment of Lay-agency has been proposed as the best of many methods 
by which minds, indifferent or hostile to the regular clergy, can be reached. It 
is thought by some that that unfortunate suspicion, by the poor, of some con- 
cealed and secretly inimical design, by which the regular ministers are often 
baffled in their missionary enterprises, might be much allayed if those who intro- 
duced the message of Christianity were less removed in station and pursuits 
from those whom it is sought to influence. 

4. Another and a potent reason why so many are forgetful of religious 4. Poverty and 
obligations is attributable to their poverty; or rather, probably, to certain unj. e We * 
conditions of life which seem to be inseparable from less than moderate incomes. 

The scenes and associates from which the poor, however well disposed, can 
never, apparently, escape; the vice and filth which riot in their crowded 
dwellings, and from which they cannot fly to any less degraded homes ; what 
awfully effective teaching, it is said, do these supply in opposition to the few 
infrequent lessons which the Christian minister or missionary, after much 
exertion, may impart ! How feeble, it is urged, the chance, according to the 
course of human probabilities, with which the intermittent voice of Christianity 
must strive against the fearful never-ceasing eloquence of such surrounding 
evil ! — Better dwellings, therefore, for the labouring classes are suggested as a 
most essential aid and introduction to the labours of the Christian agent.f 
And, indeed, of secondary influences, few can be esteemed of greater power 
than this. Perhaps no slight degree of that religious character by which the 
English middle classes are distinguished is the consequence of their peculiar 
isolation in distinct and separate houses — thus acquiring almost of necessity, 
from frequent opportunities of solitude, those habits of reflection which cannot 
be exercised to the entire exclusion of religious sentiments ; but, certainly, 
however this may be, no doubt can be admitted that a great obstruction to the 

* "Avery common objection taken against ministers by men of this ["the labouring] class is, 
that they would not preach or lecture if they were not paid for it ; attributing the most sordid 
motives to all who call the attention of their fellow men to religious subjects. Absurd and 
untrue as is this objection, yet it is extensively entertained and avowed."— Twenty-seventh 
Annual Report of the Society for Promoting Christian Instruction. 

t The Metropolitan Association for Improving the Dwellings of the Industrious Classes " has 
already expended 60,000?. in providing better residences for the poor, and has realized a dividend 
upon it* capital. 



96 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. •[England 



progress of religion with the working class would be removed if that condition 
which forbids all solitude and all reflection were alleviated. 



Inadequate 
supply of Chris 
tian agency. 



Necessity of 

aggressive niea- 



Probably, however, the grand requirement of the case is, after all, a multipli- 
cation of the various agents by whose zeal religious truth is disseminated. Not 
chiefly an additional provision of religious edifices. The supply of these perhaps, 
will not much longer, if the present wonderful exertions of the Church of" 
England (aided in but little less degree by other Churches) be sustained, prove 
very insufficient for the wants of the community. But what is eminently 
needed is, an agency to bring into the buildings thus provided those who are 
indifferent or hostile to religious sendees. The present rate of chorch-and- 
chapel-increase brings before our view the prospect, at no distant period, of a 
state of things in which there will be small deficiency of structures where to 
worship, but a lamentable lack of worshippers. There is indeed already, even 
in our present circumstances, too conspicuous a difference between accommo- 
dation and attendants. Many districts might be indicated where, although the 
provision in religious buildings would suffice for barely half of those who 
might attend, yet scarcely more than half of even tins inadequate provision is 
appropriated. Teeming populations often now surround half empty churches, 
which would probably remain half empty even if the sittings were all free.* 
The question then is mainly this : By what means are the multitudes thus 
absent to be brought into the buildings open for their use ? Whatever impeding 
influence may be exerted by the prevalence of class distinctions, the constraints 
of poverty, or misconceptions of the character and motives nf the ministers of 
religion, it is evident that absence from religious worship is attributable mainly 
to a genuine repugnance to religion itself. And, while this lasts, it is obvious 
that the stream of Christian liberality, now flowing in the channel of church- 
building, must produce comparatively small results. New churches and new 
chapels will arise, and services and sermons will be held and preached within them ; 
but the masses of the population, careless or opposed, will not frequent them. 
It is not, perhaps, sufficiently remembered that the process by which men in 
general are to be brought to practical acceptance of Christianity is necessarily 
aggressive. There is no attractiveness, at first, to them in the proceedings which 
take place within a church or chapel : all is either unintelligible or disagreeable. 
We can never then, expect that, in response to the mute invitation which is 
offered by the open door of a religious edifice, the multitudes, all unprepared by 
previous appeal, will throng to join in what to them would be a mystic worship, 
and give ear to truths which, though unspeakably beneficent, are also, to such 



* Dr. Chalmers thus narrates the fate of an endeavour to induce, by the offer of sittings at a 
low rate, and even gratuitously, a hotter attendance of the working classes : — " An experiment 
may often be as instructive by its failure, as by its success. We have nere to record the fate of a 
most laudable endeavour, made to recal a people alienated from Christian ordinances to the 
habit of attendance upon them. The scene of this enterprise was Calton and Bridgeton, two 
suburb districts of Glasgow which lie contiguous to each other, bearing together a population of 
above 29,000, and with only one chapel of case for the whole provision which the establishment 
has rendered to them. It was thought that a regular evening sermon might be instituted in this 
chapel, and that for the inducement of a seat -rent so moderate as from Gd. to Is. 6tf. a year, to 
each individual, many who attended nowhere through the day might be prevailed upon to 
become the regular attendants of such a congregation. The sermon was preached, not by one 
stated minister", but by a succession of such ministers as could be found; and as variety is one 
of the charms of a public exhibition, this also might have been thought a favourable circum- 
stance. But besides, there were gentlemen who introduced the arrangement to the notice of the 
people, not merely by acting as their informants, but by going round among them with the offer 
of sittings; and in order to remove every objection on the score of inability, they were autho- 
rized to offer seats gratuitously to those who were unable to pay for them. Had the experiment 
succeeded, it would have been indeed the proudest and most pacific of all victories. But it is 
greatly easier to make war against the physical resistance of a people, than to make war against 
the resistance of an established moral habit. And, accordingly, out of 1,500 seats that were 
offered, not above 50 were let or occupied by those who before had been total non-attendants on 
religious worship; and then about 150 more were let, not, however, to those whom it wasM'anted 
to reclaim, but to those who already went to church through the day, and in whom the taste for 
church-going had been already formed. And so the matter moved on, heavily and languidly, for 
some time, till, in six months after the commencement of the scheme, in September 1817, it was 
finally abandoned."— Christian and Economic Polity, vol. i. p. 128. 



and Wales.] REPORT. 97 

persons,, on their first announcement, utterly distasteful. Something more, then, 
it is argued, must be done. The people who refuse to hear the gospel in the 
church must have it brought to them in their own haunts. If ministers, by- 
standing every Sunday in the desk or pulpit, fail to attract the multitudes 
around, they must by some means make their invitations heard beyond the 
church or chapel walls. The myriads of our labouring population, really as 
ignorant of Christianity as were the heathen Saxons at Augustine's landing, are 
as much in need of missionary enterprise to bring them into practical 
acquaintance with its doctrines ; and until the dingy territories of this alienated 
nation are invaded by aggressive Christian agency, we cannot reasonably look for 
that more general attendance on religious ordinances which, with many other 
blessings, would, it is anticipated, certainly succeed an active war of such 
benevolent hostilities. 

Nor, it is urged in further advocacy of these missionary efforts, are the The masses 
people insusceptible of those impressions which it is the aim of Christian ina cce«itik>. 
preachers to produce. Although by natural inclination adverse to the enter- 
tainment of religious sentiments, and fortified in this repugnance by the habits 
and associations of their daily life, there still remain within them that vague 
sense of some tremendous want, and those aspirings after some indefinite 
advancement, which afford to zealous preachers a firm hold upon the conscience 
even of the rudest multitude. Their native and acquired disinclination for 
religious truth is chiefly of a negative, inert description — strong enough to 
hinder their spontaneous seeking of the passive object of their dis-esteem — too 
feeble to present effectual resistance to the inroads of aggressive Christianity 
invading their own doors. In illustration, the conspicuous achievements of the 
patriarchs of Methodism are referred to ; and a further proof is found in the 
success of Mormon emissaries. It is argued that the vast effect produced upon 
the populace by Wesley and Whitfield, in the course of their unceasing labours, 
shows that the masses are by no means inaccessible to earnest importunity; 
while the very progress of the Mormon faith reveals the presence in its votaries 
of certain dim, unsatisfied religious aspirations, which, to be attracted to an 
orthodox belief, need only the existence, on the part of orthodox evangelists, 
of zeal and perseverance similar to those displayed by Mormon "prophets " and 
"apostles." 

Various are the schemes proposed in order to accomplish this more constant Different 
and familiar intercourse of Christian teachers with the multitude. The Church snsrs-ested 
of England is at present considerably restricted in its efforts this way by 
canonical or customary regulations. Nevertheless, so deep is the impression of 
the urgent nature of the case, that propositions have been made for adapting to 
the purpose of religious services a greater number of rooms, licensed by the 
bishops ; and it has even been suggested that " street-preaching," under proper 
sanction and control, would not be a too energetic measure for the terrible 
emergency. The employment of additional agents, over and above the augmen- 
tation which is necessarily occasioned by the building of additional churches, is 
also urged ; but hitherto not much has been achieved in this direction as com- 
pared with, what is needed. The necessity, if proper pastoral supervision in town 
districts is to be accomplished, of a greater number of agents than of churches 
will be evident on very slight reflection. For many reasons the churches in 
large towns are constructed of considerable size, and rarely with accommodation 
for less than 1,000 persons. Under present circumstances, a congregation which 
should moderately fill an edifice of such dimensions, must be drawn from a 
neighbourhood containing 4,000 or 5,000 persons. But it evidently is impos- 

C. H 



98 



CENSUS, 185.1-RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



Sub-division of 
parishes. 



sible for any minister, compatibly with the severe exertions which the present 
age imposes on him in respect of pulpit-duties, to perform with reference to 
any large proportion of these 4,000 or 5,000 persons, that perpetual visitation 
which is necessary first to gather, and then to retain, them within the Church's 
fold. The choice, then, seems to be — either a much minuter subdivision of 
existing districts, with the erection of much smaller churches ; or (if large 
churches are to be retained) the employment, in each district, of a number of 
additional agents as auxiliaries to the regular incumbent. Both of these plans 
have been adopted in different portions of the country. Under the various Acts 
for creating ecclesiastical districts and new parishes, 1,255 such subdivisions 
have been legally effected ; and many " conventional " districts have been 
formed by private understanding. Of the 1,255 legal districts many are still of 
very considerable size, and clearly quite beyond the management of any one 
incumbent. The varying populousness of the whole (excepting three, of which 
the population has not been ascertained) is seen as follows : — 



bD 


'Less than - 100 persons 


1 


^ 


r 1500 and less than 2000 persons 


86 


.5 


100 and less than 200 „ 


6 


s 
'3 
'3 


2000 „ 3000 „ 


193 


"*3 


200 „ 300 


18 


3000 „ 4000 „ 


160 


§ 


300 „ 400 


28 


§ 


4000 „ 5000 „ 


104 




400 „ 500 „ 


33 


09 


5000 „ 10,000 „ 


217 




500 „ 750 


101 


o 
•fi 


10,000 „ 15,000 „ 


53 


fi 


750 „ 1000 


91 


P 


15.000 „ 20,000 „ 


20 


LlOOO „ 1500 


127 


^20,000 persons and upwards 


14 



Lay-ago 1 1 r:y in 
the Church of 
England. 



So that many of these districts are themselves too large, and need to be again 
the subjects of partition. But this plan of subdivision, so unquestionably useful 
in wide country parishes and very large town parishes, becomes perhaps of 
doubtful application to a moderate-sized town parish (4,000 or 5,000 inhabitants), 
where a single church with 1,500 sittings will suffice for all who would attend. 
The erection of another church in such a case would seem to be an injudicious 
measure ; and yet, in such a parish, the exertions of a single clergyman, however 
active, cannot but be far from adequate. The awkwardness arises from the fact 
that the area which a minister can cover in the course of pastoral oversight is far 
from co-extensive with the sphere which he can influence by his ministrations in 
his church : he can preach to 1,500 people, but he cannot visit and effectually 
supervise the third of such a number. If this be correct, we seem to be 
driven to the employment, in such cases, of additional agents rather than the 
erection of additional churches. These additional agents may, of course, be of 
two kinds — clerical and lay ; and vigorous efforts have been made, of late years, 
to provide a satisfactory supply of both. The " Society for Promoting the Em- 
ployment of Additional Curates in Populous Places," founded in 1836, with 
a present income of 18,000Z. per annum, aids in providing 323 such curates. 
By Sir Robert Peel's Act {6 & 7 Vict. c. 37.) the Ecclesiastical Commissioners 
have power to assign new districts, and provide by endowment for the appoint- 
ment of clergymen to minister therein without churches; and these Commis- 
sioners have made 232 such districts ; but all these appointments are in con- 
templation of a church being sooner or later provided. There appears to be 
no scheme for giving to a clergyman the cure of souls, within a small and 
definite locality, apart from the very onerous duties which attach to the 
possession of a church. 

The employment of lay-agency has been a measure forced upon the Church 
both by the clear impossibility of worthily supporting, if entirely clerical, so 
numerous a body as is requisite for any really effective visitation of the poor, and 



and Wales.] REPORT. 99 

also by the evidently readier ac< ess which at first is granted by that class to 
overtures from persons of their own condition, having no professional garb. It 
has been thought that by employing in each populous town parish, in subordina- 
tion to the " clergyman, and with his sanction, a considerable staff of such 
assistants, much impression might be made upon that part of his parishioners 
which unavoidably eludes his personal attentions ; that considerable numbers 
might be thus allured within the circle of his influence, and prepared for his 
maturer teaching, who would otherwise continue utterly untaught; and that 
this might be effectually accomplished without even in the least infringing on 
the ministerial office. Probably the force of these suggestions was assisted by 
the practical experience of such a plan afforded by the Methodist community, in 
which some ten or fifteen thousand laymen are employed not merely in the 
work of visitation, but also in that of preaching; and it might have been 
concluded that if such a wide responsibility could be conferred on Methodist 
lay-agents, while the regular Methodist ministers lost none of their prerogatives, 
but rather gained augmented influence, the benefits which must result to the 
poorer classes from the efforts of lay visitors and Scripture readers in connection 
with the Church of England, were not likely to be counterbalanced by the least 
depreciation of the functions of the regular clergy. And the actual result 
appears, according to the testimony of incumbents who have tried the plan, to 
justify these expectations. — The extent to which lay-agency is now adopted by 
the Church of England is not easily computed. There are two Societies by 
which such agents are supported or assisted — the Pastoral Aid Society and the 
Scripture Readers Association ■ — the former aiding 128 lay agents and the latter 
323. Independently of these, however, there are doubtless many supported by 
individual and local funds. There are also many District Visitors. The Lay 
Assistants and the Scripture Readers are expected to devote six hours per day to 
their engagements. They are limited to conversation and the reading of the 
Bible and Prayer Book. They are not, on any account, to preach* | 

By the various Protestant Dissenting churches too, the question of the Lay-agency 
readiest way to reach the working classes has of late had much attention, senters. 
Lectures, specially addressed to them, and services conducted in the public halls 
or rooms with which they are familiar and to which they will resort without 
objection though deterred from church or chapel, are (as we have seen) amongst 
the means adopted to attract them to religious habits. In these various 
operations lay exertion is of course encouraged ; but — excepting by the Metho- 
dists, with whom it has been long adopted to the utmost — not to that extent 
which, from the views which most Dissenting bodies entertain upon the subject 
of the ministerial office, might have been expected. The Independents and the 
Baptists have each a " Home Missionary Society ; " and the members of these 
bodies aid in supporting such undenominational societies as the " London City 
Mission." But the amount of lay exertion proceeding from individual churches 
(congregations), though considerable, is much less, especially in large towns, than 
might, from their professed opinions on the nature of the Christian ministry f, 
have been anticipated. This has not been unobserved by some amongst them- 

* The London City Mission (founded in 1835) occupies a space midway between the Church of 
England and the Protestant Dissenting churches. Supported by a combination of the two, its 
operations are conducted without reference to the peculiarities of either. Its 300 missionaries 
visit the dwellings of the poor — distribute tracts — and hold religious conversations: services 
for prayer and exposition of the Scriptures, too, are held in rooms (not licensed or consecrated) 
from time to time. 

t " So, neither docs our polity reject the labours, in preaching the Gospel, of brethren not in 
the ministerial office. The order of the ministry, and the benefits of that order, arc not de- 
stroyed because some are preacher.; who are not ministers. The world, the church, the ministry 
itself, need the zealous labours of all who can aid to diffuse the truth .of God and to save the 
souls of men. We deem the order of the ministry to be in excess and in abuse when to it must 
be sacrificed all gifts and all activities not within its range — when no man may say to his 
neighbour, ' know theLord,' if he belong not to an exclusive order of teachers."— Congregational 
Union Tract Series, IN o. X. 



100 'CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 

selves* 5 and recently considerable agitation has been manifested on this subject 
in a portion of the Independent body. It is urged that ministers, especially in 
the larger congregations, have assumed too much authority, appropriated too 
exclusively the work of spiritual teaching, and discouraged rather than assisted 
the development and exercise of those abilities and gifts which, though abun- 
dantly possessed, are little exercised by members of the Congregational churches. 
This monopoly of teaching, it is argued, has considerably hindered the diffusion 
of the truth amongst the masses ; as the single pastor of each congregation, 
overburdened with those duties which a proper oversight of his already gathered 
flock demands, has neither time nor strength nor aptitude for those incursions 
on neglected portions of his neighbourhood which might with safety and with 
ease be undertaken and accomplished by selected members of his church. This 
party, therefore, urges a return to what is thought to have been the custom in 
the primitive church, — plurality of elders j thus, without depriving pastors of 
their present influence, relieving them from their excess of toil, and greatly 
multiplying the amount of Christian agency available for spreading Christianity. 
At present, the grand employers of lay agency, amongst Dissenters, are the 
Methodists, who, in the aggregate, possess perhaps as many as 20,000 preachers 
and class leaders not belonging to the ministerial order. Nothing, probably, 
has more contributed than this to their success amongst the working popu- 
lation. The community whose operations penetrate most deeply through the 
lower sections of the people is the body called the Primitive Methodists j whose 
trespasses against what may be thought a proper order will most likely be 
forgiven when it is remembered that perhaps their rough, unformal energy is 
best adapted to the class to which it is addressed, and that, at all events, for 
every convert added to their ranks, society retains one criminal, one drunkard, 
one improvident the less.f 

Lay-agency of I n estimating the extent and power of lay exertion for religious objects, we 

Sunday Sahool must not forget the vast amount of Christian zeal and influence displayed and 
exercised by teachers in Sunday Schools. Of these there were, at the time of 
the Census, more than 250,000, instructing every Sunday in religious knowledge 
as many as 1,800,000 children. % It is difficult to overstate the value of these 
voluntary labours, much as the effect of them, unhappily, is lost, when, verging 
on maturity, the scholar ceases to attend the school without commencing or 
continuing to frequent the church. Few questions can be more momentous 
than the one which all the friends of Sunday Schools are anxiously endeavouring 
to answer, — By what means can the salutary influence exerted on so many in 
the period of their youth be still exerted on them when they shall become 
adults? Some have suggested that the bond which unites a teacher with his 

* " Let me touch, as lightly and delicately as possible, upon another mischievous product of 
the professional sentiment — the strong temptation it sometimes presents to repress or impede 
the development of lay talent and enterprise. * * * "Wonderful, most wonderful, is the dearth 
of genius, of talent, of peculiar aptitude, of striking character, of plodding industry, of almost 
everything indicative of mind on the alert, in connexion with the spiritual action of the unofficial 
bulk* of evangelical churches. In no equally extensn e area of human interest, perhaps, can 
such a level uniformity of unproductiveness be discovered. How is this r we ask. What will 
account for it ? There cannot but be the influence of an unfriendly system constantly at work. 
I attribute the result to what I have designated professionalism — the monopoly, on principle, of 
spiritual functions by a special order deemed to have received their prerogative from the Head 
of the Church, and indisposed therefore, not necessarily from jealousy, but from deference to 
mistaken notions of polity, to call out lay-agency in the prosecution of strictly spiritual objects." 
—The British Churches in Relation to the British People. By E. Miall, M.P. 

t It may not be unworthy of consideration, also, whether the labours of such agents do not 
practically operate to prepare the classes which they influence, for the more refined and less 
exciting worship of the other churches. It is certain that the progress of the Church of Eng- 
land in attracting to herself the affections of the multitude ha-s been contemporaneous with the 
increase of Dissent; and it may not be improbable that many, who would not have been ori- 
ginally won by her advances, have, through the agency of such Dissenting teachers, as by a sort 
of preliminary education, been enabled to appreciate her services. 

t The total" number of Sunday Scholars, on the books of the Schools, was about 2,400,000 ; the 
number given above is about the number attending every Sunday. There are about tico teachers 
to every fifteen scholars. 



AND WALES.J 



REPORT. 



101 



scholars need not be dissolved by their departure from the school; but that 
the more experienced instructors —thus becoming a superior order of lay-agents — 
might erect, midway between the school and the congregation, a new species of 
religious institution, which, while the school would be for it a natural preparation, 
would itself be no less natural an introduction to more regular and formal 
worship. 

Mention ought not perhaps, when noticing the need of further agency, to be Extension of the 
omitted of an increase thought to be desirable in the higher kinds of spiritual 
officers. The extension of the episcopate is thought to have been rendered 
necessary by the great increase of churches, clergymen, and population which 
has taken place since most of the existing sees were formed. 

The practical result of this feeling has been principally shown in the creation 
(by 6 & 7 Wm. IV. cap. 77.) of the two additional sees of Manchester and 
Ripon. The other efforts of legislation on the subject have been directed more 
toward the equalization than the multiplication of the sees, as the following Table 
(24) of the changes which have been effected since 1831 will show. It will 
be observed that some of the sees are still as large and populous as several 
continental principalities. Not fewer than 60 has been named as the 
number of bishops neccessary for a really effective superintendence of this 
aggregate population ; but in contemplation of some difficulties in the way of 
such a large extension of the present episcopate, suggestions have been made 
for the revival of suffragan bishops *. 

Table 24. 



Diocese. 


Population. 


Diocese. 


Population. 












1831. 


1851. 




1831. 


1851. 


St. Asaph 


191,156 


236,298 


Lincoln ... 


899,46S 


677,649 


Bangor 


163,712 


192,964 


Llandaff 


181,244 


337,526 


Bath and "Wells - 


403,795 


424,492 


tLondon - 


1,722,685 


2,558,718 


Bristol - 


232,026 


— 


Manchester 




1,395,494 


Canterbury 


405,272 


417,099 


Norwich 


690,138 


67l,5S3 


fCarlisle 


135,002 


272,306 


Oxford 


140,70§ 


503,042 


fChester ... 


1,883,958 


1,066,124 


Peterborough 


194,339 


465,671 


Chichester 


254,460 


336,844 


Ripon ... 




1,033,457 


St. Davids 


358,451 


407,758 


Rochester 


191,875 


577,298 


Durham 


469,933 


701,381 


Salisbury 


384,683 


379,296 


Ely - - 


133,722 


4S2,412 


Sodor and Man - 




52,387 


Exeter 


795,416 


922,656 


tWinchester 


729,607 


665,034 


Gloucester 


315,512 


538,109 


"Worcester 


271,687 


752,376 


Hereford 


206,327 


216,143 


York ... 


1,496,538 


764,53S 


Lichfield 


1,045,481 


1,022,080 


Total - - 


13,897,1S7 


18,070,735 



* " In the 26 Henry VIII. c. 14. twenty-six places are mentioned for which bishops suffragan 
may be appointed. The archbishop or bishop is to present two persons to the king, of whom he 
is to nominate one to be a suffragan. The authority of such suffragans shall be limited by their 
commissions, which they shall not exceed on pain of preemunire. These commissions are to be 
given by the bishop's presentation.— This Act was repealed bv 1 & 2 Philip and Mary, c.S. and 
revived by 1 Elrz. c. 1.— Bishops suffragan are spoken of in the 35th Canon of 1604. It would be 
very desirable that in populous dioceses thev should be appointed now, and there seems no legal 
reason why they should not be."— Short's History of the Church of England, p. 484. 

t The population of these dioceses is given within the limits which are to belong to them on 
the next avoidance of the sees of Carlisle and Winchester. For the population, within existing 
limits, see post, Stomaey Tables, pas;e 112. 



H 3 



102 CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England 



Prominent facts 
elicited by the 
whole Inquiry. 



Prominent Facts elicited by the whole Inquiry. 

The great facts which appear to me to have been elicited by this inquiry are, — 
that, even taking the accommodation provided by all the sects, including the 
most extravagant, unitedly, there are 1,644,734 inhabitants of England who, 
if all who might attend religious services were willing to attend, would not be 
able, on account of insufficient room, to join in public worship : that this 
deficiency prevails almost exclusively in towns, especially large towns : that, if 
these 1,644,734 persons are to be deprived of all excuse for non-attendance, 
there must be at least as many additional sittings furnished, equal to about 
2,000 churches and chapels, and a certain number more if any of the present 
provision be regarded as of doubtful value; and that even such additional 
accommodation will fall short of the requirement if the edifices are so often, a& 
at present, closed. Further, it appears that as many as 5,288,294 persons able 
to attend, are every Sunday absent from religious services, for all of whom there 
is accommodation for at least one service : that neglect like this, in spite of 
opportunities for worship, indicates the insufficiency of any mere addition to the 
number of religious buildings : that the greatest difficulty is to fill the churches 
when provided ; and that this can only be accomplished by a great addition to 
the number of efficient, earnest, religious teachers, clerical or lay, by whose per- 
suasions the reluctant population might be won. 



Ability of the 
Ohurch to pro* 
vide for the 
emergency. 



That, having thus displayed before it the precise requirements of the times,, 
the Christian Church will fail in adequately meeting the emergency, is what the 
many recent proofs of its abounding liberality and zeal forbid us in the least 
to fear. The means, though latent, are at hand ; the agents, though unknown, 
are ready : nothing more is wanted than the action of the rulers of the Church 
to gather and direct them. If the following pages serve to make the task less 
difficult of properly directing such exertions, no small portion will have been 
attained of the advantages which you considered would result from this inquiry. 



These, Sir, are the observations which have occurred to me in introducing 
these statistics. I am conscious that, although in illustration of the Tables I 
have been compelled, in order to secure an early publication, to shorten my 
remarks, they have upon the whole been too extended ; and I cannot expect 
that, in the unavoidable haste with which they have been written, by one 
previously unacquainted with the subject, they are free from error. But I 
do indulge a hope that they are free from bias. It has been my study strictly 
to fulfil the task of a reporter, — pointing out results, but not constructing 
arguments; describing fairly the opinions of others, but not presuming to 
express my own. It is, however, in the facts and figures which succeed that any 
value which belongs to this inquiry will be found; and these — much labour 
having been bestowed upon them— are, I think, sufficiently complete to justify 
whatever inferences may, by those accustomed to statistical investigations, fairly 
be deduced. If this should be the case, the public will assuredly be grateful, 
Sir, to you for undertaking, and to Government for sanctioning, as part of the 
decennial Census, an inquiry which must certainly reveal important facts relating 
to that most important of all subjects — the religious state of the community.. 
[nquiry upon such a subject will not, surely, be considered as beneath the 
notice or beyond the province of a Government, if only it be recollected that, 
apart from -those exalted and immeasurable interests with which religion is 
connected in the destinies of all— on which it is the office rather of the Christian 
preacher to dilate — no inconsiderable portion of the secular prosperity and peace 
of individuals and states depends on the extent to which a pure religion is 



and Wales.] REPORT. 103 

professed and practically followed. If we could imagine the effects upon a 
people's temporal condition of two different modes of treatment — education 
separate from religion, and religion separate from education* — doubtless we 
should gain a most impressive lesson of the inappreciable value of religion even 
to a nation's physical advancement. For, whatever the dissuasive influence, from 
crime and grosser vice, of those refined ideas which in general accompany 
augmented knowledge, yet undoubtedly it may occur that, under the opposing 
influence of social misery, increased intelligence may only furnish to the vicious 
and the criminal increased facilities for evil. But the wider and more penetrat- 
ing influence exerted by religious principle — controlling conscience rather than 
refining taste — is seldom felt without conferring, in addition to its higher 
blessings, those fixed views and habits which can scarcely fail to render indi- 
viduals prosperous and states secure. Applying to the regulation of their daily 
conduct towards themselves and towards society the same high sanctions which 
control them in their loftier relations, Christian men become, almost inevitably, 
temperate, industrious, and provident, as part of their religious duty ; and 
Christian citizens acquire respect for human laws from having learnt to reverence 
those which are divine. The history of men and states shows nothing more 
conspicuously than this — that in proportion as a pure and practical religion is 
acknowledged and pursued are individuals materially prosperousf and nations 
orderly and free. It is thus that religion " has the promise of the life that now 
is, as well as of that which is to come." 

I have the honour to be, 
Sir, 
Census Office, Your very faithful Servant, 

8 December 1853. Horace Mann, 



* That is, using the term " Education" with its popular meaning. 

t The founders of religious sects have generally been so conscious of the tendency of religion 
to increase the temporal riches of their followers, that they have often expressed their appre- 
hensions of a future when prosperity should be the cause of their declension. The Quakers, 
amidst all the persecutions of ,their early days, advanced so rapidly in wealth that Pox gave 
frequent utterance to his fears on that account. John Wesley, too, had similar misgivings with 
respect to his societies. 



H 4 



SUMMARY TABLES 



AND 



TABULAR RESULTS 



106 



CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



[Englani 



Table A. — Accommodation abte 
Population 



Religious Denomination. 



Number of Places of 
Worship. 



os 3 

CO 



Number of Sittings.* 



Number of Attendants t 
Public Worship on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851. 



TOTAL 

Protestant Churches. 
BRITISH: 

Church of England and Ireland - 

Scottish Presbyterians— 
Church of Scotland 
United Presbyterian Church 
Presbyterian Church in England 

Eeformed Irish Presbyterians 

Independents, or Congregationalists 

Baptists— 

General - 

Particular - 

Seventh Day 

Scotch - 

New Connexion General 

Baptists (not otherwise defined) 

Society of Friends 

Unitarians - 

Moravians, or United Brethren 

Wesleyan Methodists— 
Original Connexion 
J¥ew Connexion - - 

Primitive Methodists - 

Bible Christians - 
Wesleyan Methodist Association 
Independent Methodists § 
Wesleyan Reformers 

Calvinistic Methodists— 

Welsh Calvinistic Methodists 
Countess of Huntingdon's Connexion 

Sandemanians, or Glassites 
New Church - 
Brethren - 
Isolated Congregations % 

FOREIGN: 

Lutherans - 

Trench Protestants 

Eeformed Church of the Netherlands 

German Protestant Reformers 

Other Christian Churches : 
Eoman Catholics - 
Greek Church - 
German Catholics - 
Italian Eeformers 
Catholic and Apostolic Church 
Latter Day Saints, or Mormons 

Jews - 



30,959 3,508 



13,854 

17 
64 
73 

1 

2,980 



5,625 
269 

2,039 
387 
340 
15 
177 



34,467 



3,947,371 



4,443,0 



1,077,274 



9o4 



14,077 



1 
3,244 



1,947 

2 

15 

182 

550 

371 



6,579 
297 

2,871 



2,422 
5,275 

120 
402,905 



10,593 



390 
2,021 
24,125 
49,900 



3-153 



626,434 
36,630 

201,985 
30,164 
44,585 

42'l05 



76,223 
13,694 



8,732 
14,216 



77,200 

291 

100 

150 

6,460 

22,255 

2,608 



2,123,395 


995,244 


4,922,412 


2,371,732 


1,764,641 


9,492 

19,856 
32,899 


'1,000 

'5,270 
1,890 


12,914 
30,401 
40,458 

120 


6,949 

17,188 
22,607 


960 

4,931 
3,345 


578,823 


20,779 


1,002,507 


515,071 


228,060 


6^89 
281,459 

16 
26,268 
30,415 


1,050 
8,720 

766 
2,355 


18,532 
550,775 
390 
2,037 
51,159 
82,770 


5,228 

286,944 

27 

649 

23,688 

36,525 


7,865 

172,145 

40 

986 

15,545 

22,826 


920 


[7,948 


89,551 


14,016 


6,458 


37,787 


2,830 


63,770 


27,612 


8,610 


455 


500 


8,723 


4,681 


2^12 


729,928 
55,086 

165,057 
29,502 
45,894 
451 
14,576 


5,081 

2,174 
675 

310 

445 


1,361,443 
91,716 
369,216 
60,341 
90,789 
2,144 
57,126 


482,753 
36,428 
98,001 
14,655 
31,922 
571 
30,018 


376,202 
22,391 

172,684 
24,002 
20,888 
1,245 
15,841 


120,730 
21,461 


1,289 

55 


198,242 
35,210 


79,728 
19,966 


59,140 
4,099 


28 




638 


439 


256 


7,833 


300 


11,865 


4,652 


2,308 


1,623 


30 


15,869 


5,613 


4,441 


21,549 


3,637 


90,048 


34,706 


22,726 


1,241 




2A72 


960 


220 






560 


150 


21 






350 


70 


.. 


60 




200 


120 


•• 


73,210 


14,254 


164,664 
291 


240,792 
240 


51,406 


200 




300 
150 


500 


20 


373 


240 


6,973 


3,077 


1,607 


264 


432 


22,951 


7,212 


11,016 


5,353 




7,951 


2,848 


1,043 



* The Returns afford no information as to the number of sittings in 2,524 of the above-mentioned 34,407 places of worship The distribution o 




Independent Methodists, 2 ; Wesleyan Eeformers, 50; Wei 

manians, 2; New Church, 1; Brethren, 19; Isolated Congregations, 72 ; Lutherans. 1 ; J 

Latter Day Saints, 52 ; Jews, 3. For an estimate of the number of Bittings in these places, see post, page 109, 

+ The number of attendants is not stated in the ease of 1,394 of the above 34,467 places of worship. Of these 1,392 there belong to the^Ch 
England, 9-';9 : I 'nitf-d Prc-bytrrian Churr-h, 2 : Presbyterian Church in England, 1 \ Eeformed Irish Presbyterians 1 i**£g*&&hJ5i « 
Baptists?; Partwular Baptuta, 88 ; General Baptists, New Connexion, 2; Baptists (not otherwise denned), 23; Society ot Jmenda, 9 



dists, 53; Countess of Huntingdon's Connexion, 5; Sande- 
1 ; Roman Catholics, 45 ; Catholic and Apostolic Church, 2 

to the Church o: 

Genera. 

Uni- 



and Wales.] 



SUMMARY TABLES. 



107 



Attendance in England and Wales. 



17,927,609. 





Number of Places open for Worship, at each period 
of the day, on Sunday, March 30, 1851, 
and Number of Sittings thus available. 


Dates at which the Building 
appropriated to religiou 


were erectec 
3 purposes. 


or 






Places of "Worship. 


Sittings.! 




Eeligious Denomination. 




tit 

1 
1 


1 
1 


1 

> 


H 

'2 


c 
o 
o 


to 

s 
'2 


o 

CO 

<£ 


So 

o 
© 

CO 


IN 

co 


SO 



IN 

CO 


00 




CO 

% 

co 


l 
O 


>-5 

H 
O 




23,669 


2L371 


18,055 


3,028,595 


5,846,120 


5,488,617 


13,094 


1,224 


2,002 


3,141 


4,866 


5,594 


4,546 


34,467 


TOTAL. 
































Protestant Churches. 
































BRITISH • 




11,794 


9,933 


2,439 


4,546,521 


3,498,289 


1,701,575 


9,667 


55 


97 


276 


667 


1,197 


2,118 


14,077 


Church of England and Lreland. 




17 
57 

74 


4 
19 
20 


12 
40 
44 


12,914 
29.914 
40,258 


2,180 
7,908 
7,250 


9,196 

18,823 
27,540 


8 
26 
27 


1 
2 
1 


io 

4 


2 
9 
6 


3 
9 
10 


3 
5 
24 


1 
5 
4 


18 
66 
76 


Scottish Presbyterians— 
Church of Scotland. 
United Presbyterian Church. 
Presbyterian Church in England. 




1 


1 




120 


120 
















1 


1 


Reformed Irish Presbyterians. 




2,261 


1,406 


2,539 


871,176 


426,964 


844,705 


849 


210 


314 


484 


564 


593 


230 


3,244 


Independents, or Congregationalists . 




39 
1,554 
2 
13 
107 
340 


64 
1,090 
1 
14 
94 
287 


70 

1,532 

1 

4 

140 

380 


9,456 
'490,479 
390 
1,611 
39,875 
63,834 


12,569 
294,449 
300 
1,787 
22,<i79 
42,072 


15,027 
468,538 
300 
1,000 
42,335 
65,2*6 


30 
419 
1 
3 
64 
75 


7 
149 

~2 
9 
20 


8 
205 

'i 

18 

51 


15 
295 

i 

22 

69 


8 
365 

'7 
19 
111 


16 
380 

1 

38 
123 


9 

134 

- 'i 

12 
101 


93 
1,947 
2 
15 
182 
550 


Baptists— 
General- 
Particular. 
Seventh Bay. 
Scotch. 

New Connexion General. 
Baptists {not otherwise defined)* 




362 


213 


21 


88,799 


60,889 


5.781 


265 


17 


14 


25 


20 


17 


13 


371 


Society of Friends. 




183 


85 


114 


56,755 


20,392 


36,872 


147 


8 


14 


12 


15 


18 


15 


229 


Unitarians. 




28 


16 


22 


8,543 


4,563 


6,751 


18 


3 


2 


4 


2 


3 




32 


Moravians, or United Brethren, 




3,124 
188 

1,088 

203 

202 

8 

177 


3,881 
184 

2,010 
309 
221 
16 
175 


5,288 
252 

2,358 
381 
345 
17 
289 


923,615 
74,257 

178,937 
29,403 
65,903 
901 
43,346 


758,315 
42,820 

269,998 
40,626 
38,442 
1,997 
24,353 


1,211,884 
84,775 
336,074 
51,756 
84,442 
2,052 
53,066 


644 
34 

198 
23 
26 

46 


523 
19 
30 
4 
12 
1 
8 


927 
80 
65 
15 
19 
1 
13 


1,075 
59 
332 
73 
29 
4 
18 


1,411 
92 
779 
164 
178 
2 
26 


1,247 
47 
940 
148 
109 
9 
114 


752 
16 

527 
55 
46 
3 

114 


6,579 
297 

2,871 
482 
419 
20 
339 


Wesleyan Methodists— 
Original Connexion. 
New Connexion. 
Prim itive Methodists. 
Bible Cliristians. 
Wesleyan Methodist Association. 
Independent Methodists. 
Wesleyan Beformers. 




498 

78 


381 
38 


690 
86 


130,803 
31,449 


77,350 
8,330 


177,530 
31,470 


174 
31 


77 
10 


109 
12 


177 
18 


162 

20 


103 

14 


26 

4 


828 
109 


Calvinistic Methodists— 
Welsh Calvinistic Methodists. 
Countess of Huntingdon' s Connexion 




6 


4 


1 


638 


438 


170 


3 






3 








6 


Sandemanians, or Glassites. 




44 


23 


30 


11,223 


4,813 


7,818 


5 


4 


2 


4 


12 


15 


8 


50 


New Church. 




101 


61 


103 


12,653 


8,050 


14J.70 


12 


2 


3 


3 


17 


54 


41 


132 


Brethren. 




338 


245 


388 


67A96 


'42,963 


70,861 


88 


13 


34 


55 


74 


149 


126 


539 


Isolated Congregations. 
FOREIGN: 




6 


1 


1 


2,172 


1,202 


300 


5 


,. 






1 






6 


Lutherans. 




2 


1 


2 


530 


30 


530 


2 










1 




3 


French Protestants. 




1 






350 






1 














1 


Eeformed Ch. of the Netherlands. 




1 




1 


200 




200 






1 






* 




1 


German Protestant Eeformers. 
Other Christian Churches 




542 


339 


210 


160,865 


94,878 


85,804 


156 


28 


29 


52 


92 


151 


62 


570 


Eoman Catholics. 




3 






291 










1 






2 




S 


Greek Church. 




1 


1 


1 


300 


150 


300 




1 










1 


1 

1 


German Catholics. 
Italian Eeformers. 




29 


17 


24 


6,313 


4,253 


5,043 


3 




2 


2 


16 


5 


4 


32 


Catholic and Apostolic Church. 




147 


187 


193 


18,823 


19,297 


20,892 


28 


5 




11 


13 


52 


113 


222 


Latter Day Saints, or Mormons, 




50 


31 


37 


7,782 


5,404 


5,771 


16 


3 


1 


6 




16 


4 


53 


Jews. 



tarians, 7; Moravians, 2; Wesleyan Original Connexion, 133 ; Methodist New Connexion, 3; Primitive Methodists, 61 ; B' 1 Je Christians, 8 ; 
Wesleyan Methodist Association, 5 ; Independent Methodists, 1 ; Wesleyan Reformers, 5 ; Countess of Huntingdon's Connexio 1. 7 ; New Churcn, 
2; Brethren, 2; Isolated Congregations, 33 ; Lutherans, 1 ; French Protestants, 1 ; Roman Catholics, 27 ; Catholic and Apt stolic Church, 1 ; 
Latter Day Saints, 9 ; Jews, 7. For an estimate of the number of attendants in these places of worship, see post, page,110. 

t Of the 23,669 places of worship open in the morning, 1,4S7 did not return the number of their sittings, and a similar omission was made witk 
respect to 1,424 out of the 21,371 open in the afternoon, and 998 out of the 18,055 open in the evening. For the particular sects affected by these 
omissions ; and for an estimate of the number of sittings included in the defective Eeturns, see post, page 111. 
, § These numbers for the Independent Methodists are inaccurate. By a mistake, discovered too late for rectification, some of their congrega- 
tions have been included with those of other bodies. The total, however, is very small, and too few to affect the comparative position of these 
bodies. 

1fFor the detailed particulars of these Congregations, see the next page. 



108 



CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



[England 



Table A continued. 



ISOLATED CONGREGATIONS 

Included in the preceding Table. 





Number of 

Places of 

Worship and 

Sittings. 


Number of Attendants 

at Public Worship 

on Sunday, 


Number of Places open for Worship on Sunday, 

March 30, 1851, and Number of Sittings 

thus available. 








March 30, 18514 






























Ekligious Denomination.* 


°*oj 

00 '- 

o o 


+7 

a 

m 








Places of Worship. 




Sittings 








% ° 




o H 


i a 

£8 

< 




o.S 
f3 


w 


ft 


TOTAL 


539 


90,048 


| 34,706 


22,726 


40,835 


338 


245 


388 j 67,196 


42,963 


70,861 


:i.§ 

Independents and Baptists 


61 


12,113 


4,951 


4,516 


6,120 


29 


31 


46 


7,153 


6,941 


9,610 


Independents, Baptists, and Wesleyans - 


2 


250 




138 


320 






2 




250 


250 


Independents and Wesleyans 


3 


210 


20 


105 


130 


'i 




2 




140 


210 


Independents and Calvinistic Methodists 


1 


100 


20 






l 






100 






Independents and Primitive Methodists - 


1 






55 


4i 






i 








Baptists and Wesleyans - 


2 


160 


20 




47 


i 




2 


120 




160 


Baptists, Wesleyans, and Moravians 


1 


78 




80 


40 






1 




78 


78 


Presbyterians and Particular Baptists - 


1 


336 


344 




404 


i 




1 


336 




336 


Wesleyan Christian Union 


1 


150 




100 


120 






1 




150 


150 


Mixed ----- 


54 


6,739 


1,749 


2,032 


3,346 


17 


22 


44 


3,074 


3,490 


5,33. 


Neutral - 

II. 
Calvinists - - - - - 


1 


500 




100 


160 




1 


1 




500 


500 


81 


12,878 


6,340 


3,455 


5,837 


69 


36 


49 


11,321 


5,622 


9,730 


Calvinists (Supralapsarian) - 


1 


450 


102 


30 


93 


1 




1 


450 


450 


450 


Huntingtonians - 


1 


120 


29 




21 


1 




1 


120 




120 


Uni verbalists - 


2 


1,417 


675 




75 


2 




1 


1,417 




667 


31illennarians - 


5 


1,370 


425 


289 


415 


5 




3 


1,370 


970 


1,070 


Predestinarians - 


1 


30 


12 


30 




1 






30 


30 




Trinitarian Predestinarians 
III. 

Christians _--_■_ 


1 


110 


45 




48 


1 




'i 


110 




116 


90 


15,796 


6,162 


2,134 


6,878 


79 


35 


79 


13,865 


6,045 


14,046 


Christian Association - 


8 


800 


230 


185 


632 


5 


3 


7 


600 


280 


800 


Orthodox Christians - 


1 


40 


20 




20 


1 




1 


40 




40 


New Christians - 


1 


120 


30 




35 


1 




1 


120 




120 


Christ's Disciples - 




169 


19 


132 


163 


1 


'3 


3 


S4 


169 


169 


Primitive Christians - 


1 


50 




15 






1 






50 




New Testament Christians - . - - 


2 


160 


is 


24 


37 


i 


1 


"2 


100 


60 


160 


Original Christians - 


1 


300 


30 


10 




i 


1 


1 


300 


300 


300 


United Christians - 


1 


1,400 


950 




1,000 


l 




1 


1,400 




1,400 


Cospel Pilgrims - 


2 


121 


42 


114 


71 


l 


"2 


2 


121 


i2i 


121 


Free Cospel Christians - 


14 


2,855 


954 


960 


1,342 


9 


11 


11 


2,055 


2,105 


2,515 


Believers - - - - - 


Jl 


1,560 


819 




750 


2 




2 


1,560 




1,560 


:N on-Sectarian - 


7 


2,230 


284 


905 


1,170 


3 


3 


7 


1,490 


1,140 


2,230 


No particular Denomination 


7 


575 


268 


223 


223 


3 


4 


3 


280 


375 


380 


Evangelists - 


4 


570 






30 


3 


1 


3 


500 




570 


Gospel Refugees - 


1 


160 


100 


130 


160 


1 


1 


1 


160 


160 


160 


Freethinking Christians - 
IV. 

Protestant Christians - 


2 


256 


54 


20 




1 


1 




216 


40 




g 


440 


157 


56 


280 


2 


1 


3 


340 


100 


440 


Evangelical Protestants - 


1 


100 






100 






1 






100 


Protestant Free Church - 


1 


80 


45 




80 


i 




1 


80 




80 


Trinitarians - 


1 


250 


80 


3i 


60 


l 


'i 


1 


250 


250 


250 


Protestant Dissenters - 


24 


4,518 


1,943 


1,274 


2,067 


16 


15 


16 


3,441 


2,588 


2,584 


Dissenters _ _ _ _ 


6 


325 


280 


316 


132 


4 


3 


2 


125 


135 


160 


Evangelical Dissenters - 


3 


530 


125 


149 


152 


1 


2 


1 


200 


270 


260 


Episcopalian Seceders - 

V. 
London City Mission - 


1 


420 


226 




347 


1 




1 


420 




420 


7 


470 




78 


141 




3 


4 




170 


260 


Railway Mission - - - - 


1 


70 








i 




1 


70 




70 


Town Mission - 


17 


1,986 


399 


591 


1,355 


6 


*8 


16 


718 


1,040 


1,926 


Home Mission - 


1 


150 






45 






1 






150 


Mission Society - 


8 


1,010 


145 


203 


249 


3 


'2 


3 


470 


330 


410 


Seaman's Bethel - 


11 


2,386 


402 


983 


214 


4 


9 


3 


1,326 


2,016 


756 


Christian Mission - 

VI. 
Free Church - - - - 


3 


440 


209 


144 


300 


3 


1 


3 


440 


240 


440 


8 


3,020 


1,700 


457 


1,862 


6 


2 


5 


3,020 


370 


2,850 


Teetotalers - 


1 


50 








1 




1 


50 




50 


Doubtful - 


4.", 


4,888 


3,342 


096 


2 398 


28 


is 


27 


4,208 


2,156 


3,582 


Benevolent Methodists - 


1 


150 




158 


207 




1 


"l 




150 


150 


Ceneral ------ 


2 


130 




40 


80 




1 


2 




70 


130 


Israelites - - - - 


1 


30 


'o 


8 




i 


1 




30 


30 




< bristian Israelites - 


3 


1,050 


89 


160 






1 




1,050 


1,000 




Stephenitcs - 
rnghamites - - 


1 










1 


1 


i 








!) 


2,3:';o 


758 


1,135 


320 


8 


8 


6 


2,186 


2,186 


1,670 


'1 r-mpci ance Wesleyan - 
ranee Christians - 


1 


50 




16 


33 




1 


1 




50 


50 


1 


246 




144 


137 




1 


1 




246 


246 


i [linkers - 


2 


125 


20 




37 


i 




1 


25 




100 


Itatiunal Progressionists - 


1 








300 






1 








Southcottians - 


4 


445 


68 


* 


198 


*3 


i 


3 


245 


100 


380 



* ( I be appellations in this List are given exactly as they were used by the parties making the Returns. 

1 1 lie Returns afford no information as to the number of sittings in 71 of the above-mentioned 539 places of worship. The distribution 

of these defective Returns among the various Denominations is as follows : — Independents and Baptists, 2; Independents, Baptists, 

and "S\ eslcyuns, 1 ; Independents and Wesleyans,] ; Independents and Primitive Methodists, 1; Mixed, 5; Calvinists, 13; Miuenariana, 

1: Christians, 13; Christian Society, 2; Gospel Pilgrims. 1 ; Free Cospel Christians,.*!; Evangelists, 1; Protestant Dissenters,!; Town 

n,3; Seaman's Bethel, 1; Christian Mission, 1; Free Church, 1 ; Doubtful, 17 ; Christian Israelites, 1 ; Stephenites, 1 ; Rational 

•ioni.-t-, 1. 

: The number of attendants is not stated in the case of 33 of the above 539 places of worship. Of these 33, there belong to Baptists 
and Wesleyan i" >,1 5 Mixed. 1 ; Calvinists, 7 ; Christians, 4 ; Unsectarian. 1 ; Evangelists 2; Protestant Dissenters, 1 ; Dissenters, 1 ; 
London City Mi-Hion, l; Railway Mission, 1 j Mission Society,] ; Teetotallers, 1 ; Doubtful, 9; Stephenites, 1 ; Inghamites, 1. 

§ J- or an explanation of the grouping here adopted, see Report, p. 153. 



and Wales.] 



SUMMARY TABLES. 



109 



Supplement I. to Table A. 



Showing the total Accommodation provided by each Religious Body; including Estimates* for 

defective Returns. 





Number of 
Places of Worship. 


Number of Sittings. 


Average 
















1 number of 
















Sittings 




Returns 


Returns 






Estimate 




to 




complete 
as to 


defective 
as to 


Total. 


In the 

complete 


for the 
defective 


Total. 


one Place 
of 




Sittings. 


Sittings. 




i Returns. 


Returns.* 




"Worship, t 


TOTAL 


31,943 


2524 


34,467 


9,467,738 


744,825 


10,212,563 


296 


PROTESTAIf T CHURCHES : 
















BRITISH: 
















Church of England 


13,051 


1026 


14,077 


4,922,412 


395,503 


5,317,915 


377 


Scottish Presbyterians : 
















Church of Scotland 


17 


1 


18 


12,914 


875 


13,789 


760 


United Presbyterian Church 


64 


2 


m 


30,401 


950 


31,351 


475 


Presbyterian Church in Eng- 
















land .... 


74 


2 


76 


40,45S 


1,094 


41,552 


547 


Reformed Irish Presbyterians - 


l 




1 


120 




120 


120 


Independents, or Congrega- 
















tionalists ... 


3,058 


186 


3,244 


1,002,507 


65,253 


1,067,760 


328 


Baptists : 
















General 


82 


9 


93 


18,532 


2,007 


20,539 


223 


Particular - - 


1,847 


100 


1,947 


550,775 


32,178 


5 82,953 


299 


Seventh-Day - - - - 


2 




2 


390 




390 


195 


Scotch .... 


12 


3 


15 


2,037 


510 


2,547 


170 


New Connexion, General 


177 


5 


182 


51,159 


1,445 


52,604 


2S9 


Undefined - - - - 


486 


64 


550 


82,770 


10,540 


93,310 


170 


Society of Friends 


362 


9 


371 


89,551 


2,048 


91,599 


247 


Unitarians - 


212 


17 


229 


63,770 


4,784 


68,554 


299 


Moravians - 


30 


2 


32 


8,723 


582 


9,305 


291 


Wesleyan Methodists : 
















Original Connexion 


6,193 


386 


6,579 


1,361,443 


86,137 


1,4-17,580 


220 


New Connexion 


281 


16 


297 


91,716 


5,248 


96,964 


328 


Primitive Methodists - 


2,562 


309 


2,871 


369,216 


44,814 


414,030 


144 


Bible Christians - 


440 


42 


482 


60,341 


6,493 


66,834 


137 


Wesleyan Methodist Associa- 
















tion - - - - 


385 


34 


419 


90,789 


S,024 


98,813 


236 


Independent Methodists 


18 " 




20 


2,144 


119 


2,263 


119 


Wesleyan Reformers 


2S8 


51 


339 


57,126 


10,688 


67,814 


199 


Calvinistic Methodists : 
















Welsh Calvinistic Methodists 


775 


53 


828 


198,242 


13,709 


211,951 


256 


Lady Huntingdon's Con- 
















nexion ... 


104 


5 


109 


35,210 


3,517 


38,727 


339 


Sandemanians .... 


4 


2 


6 


638 


318 


956 


159 


New Church .... 


49 


1 


50 


11,865 


242 


12,107 


242 


Brethren 


112 


20 


132 


15,869 


2,660 


18,529 


140 


Isolated Congregations 


468 


71 


539 


90,048 


14,433 


104,481 


192 


FOREIGN: 
















Lutherans 


5 


1 


6 


2,172 


434 


2,606 


434 


French Protestants 


3 




3 


560 




560 


187 


Reformed Church of the Nether- 
















lands 


1 




1 


S50 




350 


350 


German Protestant Reformers - 


1 




1 


200 




200 


200 


Other Christian Churches : 






. 










Roman Catholics ... 
Greek Church - 


522 
3 


48 


570 
3 


164,664 
291 


21,447 


186.111 
291 


314 
97 


German Catholics - - 


1 




1 


300 




300 


300 


Italian Reformers ... 


1 




1 


150 




150 


150 


Catholic and Apostolic Church 


31 


"i 


32 


6,973 


464 


7.437 


232 


Latter Day Saints - 


169 


53 


222 


22,951 


7,832 


30,783 


135 


Jews ..... 


50 


3 


53 


7,961 


477 


8,438 


159 



* The method adopted in preparing this estimate has been to tak« the average number of sittings for each body, for the whole of 
England and VV ales, and apply this average to each defective return, where there is no more specific criterion ; but where the average 
number ot sittings in any case is less them the number ot persons actually attending at one service, the rlan has been to put down the 
number ot sittings in that case at one fourth more than the number of attendants. 

t Calculated wholly Irom the complete Returns, *■ 



no 



CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



[England 



Supplement II. to Table A. 



Showing the total number of Attendants at Public Worship, in connection with each 
Religious Body ; including Estimates* for defective Returns. 













Number of Attendants 






Number'of 
Places^of Worship. 














In the total Number of 


Total 


RELIGIOUS 








In the 
Places of Worship 


Places of Worship (including 
an Estimate for the Places 


Number 










of 




Returns 


Returns 




sending complete Eeturns. 


which sent defective 




DENOMINATION. 


complete 
as to 


defective 
as to 


Total. 






Returns.)* 


Attend- 
















ances.; 




Attend- 


Attend- 




Morn- 


After- 


ETen- 


Morn- 


After- 


•Even- 






ance. 


ance. 




ing. 


noon. 


ing. 


ing. 


noon. 


ing. 




TOTAL 


33,073 


1,394 


34,467 


4,428,338 


3,030,280 


2,960,772 


4,647,482 


3,184,135 


3,064,449 


10,896,066 


Protestant Chukches : 






















BRITISH: 






















Church of England 


13,138 


939 


14,077 


2,371,732 


1,764,641 


803,141 


2,541,244 


1,890,764 


860,543 


5,292,551 


Scottish Presbyterians : 






















Church of Scotland - 


18 




18 


6,949 


960 


3,849 


6,949 


960 


3,849 


11,758 


United Presbyterian 






















Church - 


64 


2 


66 


17,188 


4,931 


8,551 


17,725 


5,085 


8,818 


31,628 


Presbyterian Church 






















in England. - 


75 


1 


76 


22,607 


3,345 


10,684 


22,908 


3,390 


10,826 


37,124 


Preformed Irish Presby- 






















terians ... 




1 


1 
















Independents - 


3,185 


59 


3,244 


515,071 


228,060 


448,847 


524,612 


232,285 


457,162 


1,214,059 


Baptists— 






















General 


90 


3 


93 


5,228 


7,865 


8,283 


5,404 


8,130 


8,562 


22,096 


Particular 


1,909 


38 


1,947 


286,944 


172,145 


267,205 


292,656 


175,572 


272,524 


740,752 


Seventh Day - - \ 


2 




2 


27 


43 


16 


27 


49 


16 


83 


Scotch 


15 




15 


649 


986 


312 


649 


986 


312 


1,947 


New Connexion, 






















General 


180 


2 


182 


23,688 


15,545 


24,381 


23,951 


15,718 


24,652 


64,321 


Undefined 


526 


24 


550 


36,525 


22,826 


37,417 


38,119 


23,822 


39,050 


100,991 


Society of Friends 


362 


9 


371 


14,016 


6,458 


1,459 


14,364 


6,619 


1,495 


22,478 


Unitarians 


222 


7 


229 


27,612 


8,610 


12,406 


28,483 


8,881 


12,697 


50,061 


Moravians ... 


30 


2 


32 


4,681 


2,312 


3,202 


4,993 


2,466 


3,415 


10,874 


Wesleyan Methodists : 






















Original Connexion - 


6,446 


133 


6,579 


482,753 


376,202 


654,349 


492,714 


383,964 


667,850 


1,544,528 


New Connexion 


294 


3 


297 


36,428 


22,391 


39,222 


36,801 


22,620 


39,624 


99,045 


Primitive Methodists 


2,810 


61 


2,871 


98,001 


172,684 


229,646 


100,125 


176,435 


234,635 


511,195 


Bible Christians 


474 


8 


482 


14,655 


24,002 


34,038 


14,902 


24,345 


34,612 


73,859 


W. M. Association - 


414 


5 


419 


31,922 


20,888 


40,170 


32,308 


21,140 


40,655 


94,108 


Independent Metho- 






















dists 


19 


1 


20 


571 


1,245 


1,148 


601 


1,311 


1,208 


3,120 


Wesleyan Reformers 


334 


5 


339 


30,018 


15,841 


44,286 


30,470 


16,080 


44,953 


91,503 


Calvinistic Methodists : 






















Welsh Calvinistic 






















Methodists 


828 




828 


79,728 


59,140 


125,244 


79,728 


59,140 


125,244 


264,112 


Lady Huntingdon's 






















Connexion 


102 


7 


109 


19,966 


4,099 


17,929 


21,103 


4,380 


19,159 


,'44,642 


Sandemanians 


6 




6 


439 


256 


61 


439 


256 


61 


756 


Ts T ew Church 


48 


2 


50 


4,652 


2,308 


2,978 


4,846 


2,404 


3,102 


10,352 


Brethren 


130 


2 


132 


5,613 


4,441 


7,272 


5,690 


4,509 


7,384 


17,592 


Isolated Congregations 


506 


33 


539 


34,706 


22,726 


49,835 


36,969 


24,208 


43,498 


104,675 


FOREIGN: 






















Lutherans 


5 


1 


6 


960 


220 




1,152 


264 
32 




1,416 


French Protestants 


2 


1 


3 


150 


21 


100 


225 


150 


407 


Reformed Church of 




















the Netherlands 


1 




1 


70 






70 






70 


German Protestant Re- 






















formers ... 


1 


-. 


1 


120 


.. 


60 


120 




60 


180 


Other Christian Chs. : 






















Roman Catholics 


543 


27 


570 


240,792 


51,406 


73,232 


252,783 


53,967 


76,880 


383,630 


Greek Church 


3 




3 


240 






240 




240 


German Catholics 


1 




1 


500 




200 


500 




200 


700 


Italian Reformers 


1 




1 




20 






20 
1,659 




20 


Catholic and Apostolic 
Church ... 


30 


2 


32 


; 3,077 


1,607 


2,622 


3,176 


2,707 


7,542 


Latter Day Saints 


213 


9 


222 


7,212 


11,016 


15,951 


7,517 


11,181 


16,628 


35,626 


Jews 


46 


7 


53 


2,848 


1,043 


1,673 


2,910 


1,202 


1,918 


6,030 



* There are various methods of making a computation of the probable number of attendants at places of worship for which no 
information upon this point whs supplied. The plan adopted for this Table has been to assume that each of the places of worship 
making defective returns would have had as many attendants as the average number shown to have been present at the places of 
worship making complete returns. 'Jims for the Church of England, to discover the probable morning attendance in the 889 churches, 
the returns from which were silent on that point, the proportion would be as 18438 : 2,371,732 : : 'JM0. Similar proportions would give 
the probable afternoon and evening attendance. The same process has been repeated for each religious body ; except ftr the Reformed 
IBUH PBXCBTTEBIAKB, in which ta-e, there being only one chapel and the attendants there not stated, no materials exist for any 
calculation. 






and Wales.] 



SUMMARY TABLES. 



Ill 



Supplement III. to Table A. 



Showing the Total Number of Sittings in the Places open for Worship on Sunday, March 30, 
1851 ; including an Estimate for those Cases in which the Number of Sittings was not 
returned.* 



Eeligious 
Denominations. 



Total Number 

of Sittings in Places 

open for Worship, including an 

Estimate for defective 

Keturns. 



Morn- 
ing. 



After- 
noon. 



Even- 
ing. 



Religious 
Denominations. 



Total Number 

of Sittings in Places 

open for Worship, including 

an Estimate for defective 

Returns. 



Morn- After- 
ing. noon. 



Even- 
ing. 



TOTAL - 


8,498,520 


6,267,928 


5,723,000 


Peotestant Chtjeches— 
continued. 








Peotestant Chueches : 










Church of England 


4,852,645 


3,761,812 


1,739,275 


Calvinistic Methodists : 








Scottish Presbyterians : 

Church of Scotland 

United Presbyterian 
Church ... 


13,674 
31,389 


2,940 
8,383 


9,196 
19,298 


Welsh Calvinistic Me- 
thodists 

Lady Huntingdon's 
Connexion 


138,483 
32,805 


82,982 
S,669 


185,978 
32,826 ] 


Presbyterian Church in 
England 


41,352 


7,250 


28,087 


Sandemanians 


956 


597 


170 


Reformed Irish Presby- 
terians ... 


120 


120 




New Church 
Brethren 


11,465 
14,613 


5,055 
9,590 


7,813 
15,850 


Independents 


901,352 


447,300 


881,769 


Isolated Congregations - 


74,876 


47,955 


78,349 


Baptists : 
General - 


10,125 


13,907 


16,365 


Lutherans - 


2,172 


■1,202 


300 


Particular 


514,399 


309,997 


488,571 


French Protestants 


530 


30 


530 


Seventh-Bay 
Scotch - - 


390 
2,121 


300 
2,297 


300 
1,000 


Reformed Church of the 
Netherlands 


350 






New Connexion, General 
Undefined 


39,875 
69,954 


23,835 

46,832 


43,202 
70,366 


German Protestant Re- 
formers ... 


200 


.. 


200 


Society of Friends 


94,805 


65,127 


' 5,781 


Othee Cheistian Chs. : 








Unitarians 


60,044 


21,887 


39,264 


Roman Catholics 


175,309 


103,042 


S9,258 


Moravians ... 


8,543 


4,563 


6,751 


Greek Church 


291 


.. 


.. 


Wesleyan Methodists : 








German Catholics 


300 




30d 


Original Connexion 
New Connexion 


952,215 
76,553 


797,915 
46,100 


1,263,364 
88,383 


Italian Reformers 




150 


" 


Primitive - 
Bible Christians 


191,177 
31,595 


293,326 
43,366 


365,154 
55,044 


Catholic and Apostolic 
Church 


6,545 


4,16S 


5,275 


Wesley an Methodist 
Association 


67,319 


44,106 


88,714 


Latter Day Saints 


23,413 


24,582 


26,697 


Independent Methodists 
Wesleyan Reformers - 


1,139 
47,326 


2,116 

30,864 


2,171 
61,623 


Jews - 


S,100 


5,563 


5,771 



* This Table is compiled from Table A. (page 10G)-the siimmnry of England and "Wales in the Table of Defective Keturns and the 
verage of sittings to a Chuivh or Chapel ot each Denomination, as shown iu Supplement I. (pa"e lui)). 



112 



CENSUS, 1851.— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



[Englaxd 



Table E. 



Number of Places of Worship and Sittings in the several Dioceses of 
England and Wales. 





Population, 
1851. 


i 2s umber of Places of Worship. 


Number of Sittings. 


Hum 

Places of "\ 
which no 

are reti 


aer of 




Provided by 


Provided by 


Sittings 
Lrned.*" 




The 

I Church of 
j England. 


Other j 
Churches. 


TOTAl. 


The 
Church of 
England. 


Other . 

Churches. 


TOTAl. 


The 
Church of 
England. 


Other 
Churches. 


Exgla^td a>~d Walesa 
including the Channel l 

Islands and the Isle oft 
Man - - 


















18,070,735 


14,152 


20,569 


34,721 


4,959,S95 \ 4,5S9,847 


9,549,742 


1,087 


1,506 


Province Of CASTEEBrFT - 


12,785,048 


11,626 


15,231 


26,857 


3,805,935 3,231,014 


7,036,939 


923 


952 


Province of Yoke 


5,2S5,687 


2,526 


5,33S 


7,864 


1,153,970 ; 1,358,833 


! 2,512,803 


114 


554 


Peovtnce 




















OF COTTERE-rET. 




















Bangor 


192,964 


198 


577 


775 


45,303 


121,501 


j 166,804 


19 


24 


Bath and Wells 


424,492 


550 


565 


1,115 


172,223 : 108,848 


281,071 


17 


25 


Canterbury ... 


417,099 


403 


407 


S10 


151,204 ; 79,143 


230,347 


44 


20 


Chichester - - 


336,844 


350 


267 


, 617 


108,076 | 52,912 


! 160,9SS 


68 


24 


Ely 


482,412 


576 


649 


1,225 


164,941 ! 145,330 


310,271 


46 


13 


Exeter ... 


922,656 


814 


1,587 


2,401 


286,865 310,418 


597,283 


96 


10S 


Gloucester and Bristol 


538,109 


523 


612 


1,135 


181,734 ! 143,068 ' 


324302 


42 


29 


Hereford 


216,143 


417 


355 


772 


94,678 


39,755 j 


134,433 


21 


31 


Lichfield 


1,022,080 


699 


1,260 


1,959 


297,297 


264,604 j 


561,901 


16 


66 


Lincoln ... 


677,649 


905 


1,226 


2,131 


213,772 


219,236 


433,008 


67 


94 


Llandaff 


337,526 


282 


579 


S61 


55,220 


160,316 


215,536 


24 


69 


London ... 


2,143,340 


486 


658 


1,144 


393,825 


261,346 


1 655,171 


s 


21 


Xorwich ... 


671,583 


1,067 


971 


2,038 


264,240 


168,387 


432,627 


SI 


83 


Oxford 


503,042 


709 


757 


1,466 


196,323 j 124,960 


| 321,283 


56 


21 


Peterboroush 


465,671 


634 


704 


1,338 


180,011 . 148,290 


328,301 


43 


10 


Rochester ... 


577,298 


628 


557 


4,185 


198,396 , 136,062 


334,458 


51 


21 


St. Asaph - 


236,298 


172 


716 


888 


66,159 ! 118,707 


j 184,866 


5 


60 


!>t. David 


407,758 


4S5 


935 


1.420 


103,797 217,999 


, 321.796 


40 


119 


Salisbury 


379,296 


556 


536 


1,092 


141,489 


98,522 


j 240,011 


89 


46 


"Winehester 


1,080,412 


668 


764 


1,432 


2S6,268 


171,9S2 


: 458,250 


69 


55 


"Worcester 


752,376 


504 


549 


1,053 


204104 


139,628 


j 343,732 


21 


13 


Peovixce of Yoke. 


















Carlisle 


154,933 


147 


225 


372 


47,341 


36,787 


84,128 


3 


32 


Chester 


1,183,497 


518 


909 


1,427 


281,531 


232,448 


I 513,979 


19 


109 


Durbam ... 


701,351 


327 


801 , 


1,128 


120,554 


192,754 


| 313,308 


15 


77 


Manchester 


1,395,494 


352 


844 


! 1,196 


256,600 


305,747 


, 562,347 


9 


50 


Ripon 


1,033,457 


478 


1,224 


1,702 


221,055 


337,243 


558,298 


23 


141 


Bodor and Man 


52,387 


39 


93 


132 


14,978 


18,007 


32,985 


6 


4 


York 


764,538 


665 


1,242 


1,907 


211,911 


235,847 


447,758 


39 


141 



* An ctimate of the probable addition to be made on account of these defective Returns may be readily obtained by using the numbei* 
.:i tfaete columns in combination with the average number of sittings to a place of worship, as shown in the last column ot Supple- 
ment I. to Table A. (on", p. 109). 



and Wales.] 



SUMMARY TABLES. 



113 



Table F. 

RELIGIOUS ACCOMMODATION AM) ATTENDANCE 



LARGE TOWNS. 



(Arranged Alphabetically.) 









Number of 






Number of 








Attendants at 






Attendants at 




o 


Number 


Public Worship 


o 


Number 


Public Worship 








on Sunday, 






on Sunday, 


RELIGIOUS 


y 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 


§ 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1S51 




5^ 




including Sun- 






r ineluding Sun- 




5- -: 




day Scholars^. 


a* ^ 




day Scholars !. 


DENOMINATION. 














II 


1 




"3 
o 


3 - 


HIi 


§> 
£ 


o 


p p 

<5 s, 


o 

EH 


. 1. • 

Is i§ 


1 ^ 





ASHTOX- UNDER-LYNE . 

{Municipal Borough.) 
Popidation, 30,676. 


BATH. 

[Municipal Borough.) 

Population, 54,240. 


Total - 


16 


5219 


5354 


10,573 


55S0 3774 


4703 


61 


1 

1 


17,300 


32,568 


2LS02 5114 

i 


15,970 


Peotestast Chueches: 










' 


















Church of England 


3 


1955 


2066 


4021 


1S79 2300 


1465 


28 


9163 10,477 


20,575 


13,704 


3974 


8737 


Independents 


3 


9S0 


1470 


2450 


1738 ' ..' 


1105 


o 


470 


960 


1430 


1440 


•• 


1200 


Particular Baptists 


1 




550 


550 


192 234 


92 


5 


574 


1730 


2301 


12SS 100 


1645 


Society of Friends 














1 


300 




30( 


471 .. 


21 


Unitarians 










•• 1 •• 




1 


| 


300 


300 


175 .. 


120 


Moravians - 










j 1 




1 


300 




30i 


390j . . 


200 


Wesleyan Methodists - 


1 






" 


400 | .J 


350 


5 


782 


1654 


2436 


8861 85 


982 


Methodist New Connex. 


2 


552 


850 


1402 


598 452 


794 










..1 


*• 


Primitive Methodists - 


1 


362 


268 


630 


. . 386 


253 


1 


127 


305 


432 


437 .. 


530 


Wesleyan Association - 


" 






'• 




.. 




1 


SO 


100 


ISO 


95 .. 


S9 


Wesleyan Reformers - 






.. 


•• 




.. 




2 


450 


441 


891 


770 70 


556 


L y Huntingdon'sConnex. 




.. 






• •: 




3 


52o 


550 


1070 


500 60 


930 


New Church 


1 


100 


150 


250 


90 .. 




1 


i 


300 


300 


150 .. 




Brethren - 














1 


40 




40 


30 




12 


Isolated Congregations 


• 


1000 




1000 


50 ■ i6'o; 




3 


970 


250 


1220 


1050 




500 


Othee Cheistia^ Chs. : 










i 


















Roman Catholics 


1 






,.. 


500 ! ..' 


450 


3 


70 


50 


270 


645 


5S0 


170 


Cath. and Apos. Church 














1 


77 


153 


230 


110 96 


.. 


Latter Day Saints 


1 


270 




270 


133 


242 


194 


1 


250| 




250 


70 12o 


250 


■Jeios - - - - 












.. 




1 


10 


30 


40 


15 29 

I 


28 



Ashtox-vnder-Lyne.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the 
n esleyan Methodists, attended by a maximum number of S.~M persons at a service ; and in one Dlace beloncin? to the 
Soman Catholics, attended by a maximum of 500 at a service — Neither sittings nor attendants are given for one place 
of worship belonging to an Isolated Congregation. 

Bath.— The returns omit to state the number afattttnps in one place of worship beloneine to the Church of England 
attended by a maximum of 65 at a service ; and in one belonging to the RaKAH Catholics, attended bv a maximum of 400 
persons at a service. 

C I 



114 



CENSUS, 1851 :-RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



[England 







Table F. — continued. 




RELIGIOUS 
DENOMINATION. 


O 
05 

1 

- V. 


Number 
of Sittings. 


Number of 
Attendants at 
Public Worship 

on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 


o 

93 

© 

o 
25 


Number 

]of Sittings. 


Number of 

Attendants at 

Public Worship 

on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 




CD 

O 





"3 

o 






3 60 

H ,rt 


p 


Appro- 
priated. 

Total. 


S3 . 

Sh bO 
° S3 


i§ it? 



Total - 

Protestant Churches : 
Church of England 
United Presby. Church 
Presby. Ch. in England 
Independents 
Particular Baptists 
Gen. Baptist New Con. 
Baptists (not otherwise 



Society of Friends 
Unitarians 

Wesleyan Methodists - 
Methodist New Connex 
Primitive Methodists - 
Wesleyan Association - 
Wesleyan Reformers - 
Welsh Calv. Methodists 
I/Huntingdon'sConnex. 
New Church 
Brethren - 
Isolated Congregations 

Other Christian Chs. : 
Roman Catholics 
Cath. and Apos. Church 
Latter Day Saints 

Jews - 



BIRMINGHAM. 

(Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 232,841. 






14,465 



500 
2110 
2387 

212 



744 

1634 

3268 

488 

428 

250 

270 

10 

200 

180 



250 

847 

600 

1600 

60 



35,311 



15,37! 



200 
454' 
4362 

356 



1450 

4646 

900 

228 

350 



2 



1550 



702 






,714 



30,S43 



700 
665' 
6749 

568 



744 
3084 
7814 
1388 
656 
600 
270 
32 
200 
500 



1800 

1549 

600 

1600 

360 



43,544 6877 



20,402 






464 
3824 529 
3764 1049 



544 

1852 

4272 

574 

400 

569 

100 

130 

200 

298 

100 

1273 

3383 

85 
665 

185 



L90 



60 



33,564J 



15,142 



277 



3990 
275 



081 
3775 
565 
463 
600 
155 



1350 

1346 

173 

1200 



BLACKBURN. 

(Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 46,536. 



6997 



6429 
210 



600 






11,243 



5104 
590 



1928 
704 



400 
500 



1000 



18,240 



8533 
800 



2793 
1014 



600 

910 

760 
650 
700 



1226 



100 



8S45 



3919 
521 



1343 
304 



550 
530 
320 



122 



70 



; 



1676 
574 






5163 



2189 



937 
140 



200 

500 

90 

415 



112 



500 
80 



BOLTON. 

(Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 61,171. 



Total - ! 36 

Protestant Churches : i 
Church of England - 9 
United Presby. Church ! . . 
Presby. Ch. in England 
Independents 
General Baptists 
Particular Baptists 
Society; of Priends 
Unitarians 
Moravians - - ! •• 

Wesleyan Methodists - 5 
Methodist New Connex. 2 
Primitive Methodists - | 3 
Wesleyan Association - 1 
Wesleyan Reformers - I . . 
New Church - - 1 
Brethren - - - I 1 

Isolated Congregations j 2 

Other Christian Chs. : | 
Roman Catholics - 2 

Latter Day Saints 



6619 12,597 20,976 11,555 5031 1 5901 



3024 



370 
163 
i4 



1608 
600 
450 
150 



20 
70 

150 



5132 



500 

2040 



377 
600 



1792 



306 
350 



350 
550 



9616 



500 
2410 



540 
300 
614 



3400 
600 
756 
500 



:',7( ) 

70 

700 



600 



4850 



100 
1410 



285 
70 
530 



254 
169 



1760 



3054 1469 



1093 



240 



180 ; 



487 1191 
179 92 
355 317 



306 

30 

165 



482 711 



BRADPORD. 

(Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 103,778. 



54 11,047.20,658 32,287 20,438; 9579 14,288 



4145 5299 
141 625 



690 2878 

140 ! 460 

672i 2153 
1000 
30 

200 
1571 

230 

610 

225 

sio 



5499 

543 

1340 

1215 



100 



10,026 



356S 

600 

2825 

1000 



4719 
430 



2510 
488 

2127 
167 
126 
149 

3548 
294 



2S6 
7070 

773 
1980 
1440 524 

810 1061 



100 



3228 
200 



3479 



1164 
96 

S52 
95 

156 
2321 

sis 

20 
12S 



1957 
255 

2129 

277 
1242 

102 

3916 
285 
976 
396 

1483 



100 20 



350 



450 



Birmingham.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings for one place of worship belonging to the Brethren, 
attended by a maximum of 56 at a service ; and for one included amongst those of the Isolated Congregations, attended 
hy a maximum of 23 at a serviee.— The number of attendants was not stated for one place of worship belonging to the Church 
or England. 

Blackburn. — The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the CiiURcn of Eng- 
land, attended by a maximum of 150 persons at a service; in one ulace belonging to the Independents, attended by a; 
maximum of 21 at a service ; and in one place belonging to the Baptists (not otherwise defined), attended by a maximum of 
20 at a service. — The number of attendants is not given for two places of worship belonging to the Church of England. Z 

I .<,i.'j on — The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Roman Catholics, 
attended by a maximum of 606 persons at a service — Neither sittings nor attendants are given for one place of worship belong- 
ing to an Isolated Congregation. 

Bradford.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Church of 
England, attended by a maximum of 127 persons at a service ; in one belonging to the iNDEPENDENTS^attcnded by a maxi- 
mum of 120 at a Hcrvicc ; in one belonging to the General Baptists, attended by a maximum of 8o at a service ; in one 
belonging to the Wesleyan Reformers, attended by a maximum of 630 at a service ; and in one belonging to the Brethren,. 
attended by a maximum of 100 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not given for one plRce of worship belonging 
to the Church of England. 



and Wale s.J 



SUMMARY TABLES. 



115 



Table F. — continued. 



RELIGIOUS 
DENOMINATION. 






Number 
of Sittings. 



ft 



< ft 



Number of 
Attendants at 
Public Worship 

on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 






Number 
of Sittings. 






Number of 
Attendants at 
Public Worship 

on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 



Total - 

Protestant Churches : 

Church of England 
Independents 
Particular Baptists 
Baptists (undefined) - 
Society of Friends 
I Unitarians - 
Moravians 

Wesleyan Methodists - 
Primitive Methodists - 
Bible Christians 
Wesleyan Reformers - 
Calvinistic Methodists - 
I/Huntingdon's Connex. 
Brethren 
Isolated Congregations 

Other Christian Chs.: 

Roman Catholics 
Cath. and Apos. Church 
Latter Day Saints 

Jeios - 



BRIGHTON. 

[Parliamentary Borough.) 
Population, 69,673. 



11,087 12,448 24,035 18,568 5954 12,061 



6539 
1175 

865 



450 



500 
161 

240 



200 



100 
300 
200 

20 



6952 
16S0 
1391 



652 



600 
100 

82 



300 



13,491 

2855 
2256 

500 
1102 



11,061 
1825 
1920 

135 

674 



1100 
261 
322 



(171 
212 
120 



1000 
200 



520 

150 

40 

40 



4767 
330 
132 



6112 

979 

1865 



212 



615 

286 
152 



1150 
150 



200 
200 
70 



BRISTOL. 

(Municipal Borough. 
Population, 137,328. 



119 34,725 32,731 71,944 39,512 4081 34. 



[2,972 

1581 

1860 

60 

600 

320 

400 

3580 

935 

80 

4112 
340 

170 



1620 

280 



15,224 
6521 
3206 



670 



134 



540 

810 



150 



180 



31,8841 

11,102 

5S66 

60 

600 

990 

400 

8242 

1069 

80 

4652 

1150 

170 

2S85 



2254 

280 



18,747 

5814 

3317 

36 

455 

690 

262 

2165 

469 

30 

2555 

702 

70 
973 



2882 

250 

95 



2211 
210 
275 



90 



13,669 

6261 

2870 

50 

200 

320 

147 

2168 

650 

50 

3729 

725 



1397 

1630 
260 
126 









BURY 






CAMBRIDGE. 






(Parliamentary Borough.) 




(Municipal Borough.) 








Population, 31,262. 




Population, 27,815. 


Total - 


21 


3554 


7766 


12,920 


6654 


4271 


2849 


25 


5967 


7127 


13,894 


8598 


3298 


6961 


Protestant Churches : 






























Church of England ' - 


4 


1100 


2878 


5578 


2666 


1960 


782 


16 


4140 


4444 


9384 


5616 


1436 


4246 


Independents - 


4 


130 


1720 


1850 


1213 


408 


296 


1 


500 


ISO 


680 


317 


94 


220 


Particular Baptists 


2 


350 


400 


750 


150 


414 


207 


3 


512 


1658 


2170 


1668 


1053 


1462 


Unitarians 


1 


12 


690 


702 


334 


202 


















Wesleyan Methodists - 


3 


736 


744 


14S0 


581 


100 


502 


1 


400 


600 


1000 


569 


250 


653 


Methodist New Connex. 


1 


328 


468 


796 


313 


312 


100 














.. 


Primitive Methodists - 


1 


150 


150 


300 




150 


234 


1 


35 


245 


280 


130 


195 


110 


Wesleyan Association - 


1 


118 


676 


794 


411 


60 


478 
















New Church 


1 


80 


40 


120 


60 


80 
















-. 


Other Christian Chs.: 






























Roman Catholics 


1 


550 


.. 


550 


812 


335 




1 


230 


.. 


230 


260 


200 


ISO 


Latter Day Saints 


1 








100 


250 


250 


1 


150 




150 


3S 


70 


90 


Jews - 


1 








14 






1 















Brighton.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Independents 
attended by a maximum of 50 persons at a service. 

Bristol.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belong-in"- to the Church of England 
attended by a maximum of 14 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not given for three places of worship 
belonging to the Church of England.— Neither sittings nor attendants are given for one place of worship belonging to the 
Wesleyan Methodists ; one belonging to the Wesleyan Beformers ; and one belonging to the Latter Day" Saints. 

Bury.— The returns omit to state the numoer of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the I independents, attended 
by a maximum of 146 at a service; in one place belonging to the Latter Day Saints, attended by a maximum ot 250 
at a service ; and in cue place belonging to the Jews, attended by a maximum of 14 at a service —The number of attendants 
is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Church of England. 

Cambridge.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings and attendants in two places of worship lelondng to the 
Church of England, and in one place of worrhip lelonging to the Tews. 

i 2 



116 



CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



[England 







Table F. — continued. 


















Number of 






Number of 








Attendants at 






Attendants at 




o 


Number 


Public AVorship 


o 


Number 


Public Worship 




a> 




on Sunday, 


o 




on Sunday, 


RELIGIOUS 


* 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 


~ 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 








[including Sun- 
day Scholars I. 


-. 




[including Sun- 




— _• 




— _: 




day Scholars]. 


DENOMINATION. 














"Z. ao 


1 o' 3 ' 












I 6^ 












£ l-t'l 


^p 




o c 


? rf 


1£ 
2i 


§ 1 pJ 


E-i 




After- 
noon. 

Even- 
ing. 





CARLISLE. 
[Municipal Borough.) 

Population, 26,310. 


CHATHAM. 

{Parliamentary Borough.) 
Population, 28,424. 


Total - 


18 


4629 3989 11,078 


5152 


674 


3376 


31 


3949 7325 


11,962 


7558 


2283 5607 


Peotesta>-t CnTKCHES : 

Church of England 
Church of Scotland 
United Presbv. Church 
Independents 
General Baptists 
Particular Baptists 
Society of Friends 
"Wesleyan 3Icthodists - 
• Primitive Methodists - 
Bible Christians 
Wesleyan Association - 
New Church 

Other Cheistiak Chs.: 

Roman Catholics 
Cath. and Apos. Church 
Latter Day Saints 


5 
1 
1 
3 

i 

I 

1 
.. 
1 

1 
"i 


763 

100 

1217 

1000 
360 
200 

900 

89 


1816 
750 
370 
153 

800 

■• 

100 


4039 
750 
470 

1370 

1000 

360 

1000 

•• 

1000 

1000 
89 


1678 
160 
452 
439 

30 

94 

415 

120 

680 

1060 
24 


390 

64 

ISO 
40 


948 
116 

402 

60 

463 
200 

700 
456 

hi 


10 

3 

1 
2 

*6 

"4 
2 
1 

1 
1 


2220 

270 
123 
264 

420 

231 
231 

70 

120 

.. 


3702 

950 
163 

644 

1112 

466 
13S 

150 


6610 

1220 

286 
908 

1532 

697 

369 

70 

150 

120 


4013 

915 
94 
665 

1246 

220 
95 
20 

250 

40 


1440 
138 

340 

151 

14 

200 


1994 

893 

85 

873 

1140 

324 
98 

40 

100 
60 



CHELTENHAM. 

{Parliamentary Borough .) 

Population, 35,051. 


CHESTER, 

{Municipal Borough.) 

Population, 27,766. 


Total - 


27 


6942 12,123 19,065 


10,900 4248 8067 


35 


4612 8517 1 13,529 


7112 4022 


4801 


Peotesta>~t CnrECHEs : 
Church of England 
Presby. Ch. in England 
Independents 
Particular Baptists 
Scotch Baptists 
Baptists {not otherwise 

defined) 
Society of Friends 
Unitarians - 
Wesleyan Methodists - 
Methodist New Connex. 
Primitive Methodists - 
Wesleyan Association - 
Calvinistic Methodists 
I/Huntingdon'sConnex. 
Isolated Congregations 

Other Christian? Cns.: 
Roman Catholics' - 
Latter Day Saints 

Jews - - 


*4 
3 

1 
1 
1 
4 

:: 

2 

i 

l 
l 

1 


3398 

680 

800 

• • 

100 

100 
300 

489 

130 
200 

100 
630 

15 


7457 

1350 
1400 

926 

•• 

iio 

550 

'• 

260 

70 


10,855 

2030 
2200 

100 

100 

300 

1415 

210 
750 

360 
630 

85 


6866 

103i 
1190 

30 

72 

805 

44 
350 

325 

150 

16 


3338 
45 

:: 

"a 

107 
49 

400 
300 

■• 


3200 

804 
1600 

30 

35 

756 

42 
700 

400 
500 


15 
1 

4 
1 
1 

2 

1 

1 
1 

i 

i 
i 

i 

i 


2378 5069 

50 

5S0 880 

88 162 

300 '.'. 
.. 250 
428 941 
350 620 
200 180 

100 265 

150 ! ! 

38 100 


7547 

50 

1460 

250 

600 
250 
1369 
970 
380 

365 

150 

138 


4212 

60 

776 

71 

8 

34 
102 
872 
146 
177 

120 
245 
39 

190 
30 

"" 


2S30 
60 
40 
16 
12 

26 
357 

224 
125 
32 

270 
30 


1540 

899 
102 

57 
999 
156 
180 

179 

200 

29 

210 
250 



Carlisle.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in orfe place of worship belonging to the Wbslbyak Metho- 
dists, attended by a maximum number of 63 persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to the Pbimitive Methodists, 
attended by a maximum ot'iioo at a service.- -The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging to the 

Chubch of England. 

Chatham.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Chubcii of 
England, attended by a maximum of 600 at a texyiee.—Ji'either sittings nor attendants are given lor one place ot worship 
belonging to the (.HI lull OF ENGLAND. 

CHELTENHAM.— The number of attendants is not mentioned for two places of worship belonging to the Chckch of 
Enoland. 

be.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Independents, 
attended by a maximum of 66 persons at n service ; in one belonging to the Scotch Baptists, attended by a maximum pi 
12 at a service : in one belonging to Laky Huntingdon's Connexion, attended by a maximum ot 200 at a service ; ana in 
one belonging to the LATTEB Day Saints, attended by a maximum of 250 at a service. 



and Wales.] 



SUMMARY TABLES. 



117 



Table F.— continued. 








Number of 






Number of 








Attendants at 


=1-1 




Attendants at 




o 


Number 


Public "Worship 


o 


Number 


Public Worship 




<D 




on Sunday, 


© 




on Sunday, 


RELIGIOUS 


cS 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 


£ 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 




aj 




[including Sun- 


^ 




[including Sun- 




■*-> - 




day Scholars]. 


'"*"" ft 




day Scholars]. 


DENOMINATION. 














■- X 




. TS 






| 


o"x 




■ ^ 












°-2 


"3 
o 


Sg 


^2 >a 


■5 5 


© 


o q 


3 

"o 


S«j> 


© o 


© &b 




« 


Ph 


««*ft 


H 


F^" 1-1 


< S R-rt 


S 


h 


<j ft 


H 


S -rf 




p,.S 



Total - 

Peotestant Chueches : 
Church of England 
Independents - 
Particular Baptists 
General, Baptists, New 

Connexion 
Baptists (not otherwise 

defined) 
Society of Friends 
Unitarians 

Wesleyan Methodists - 
Primitive Methodists - 
New Church 
Isolated Congregations 

Othee Christian Gets. : 
Roman Catholics 
Latter Lay Saints 







COLCHESTER. 






(Municipal Borough.) 




Population, 19,443. 


34 


0401 


4693 


13,796 


6095 


7260 


4019 


16 


258G 


1172 


6460 


3161 


4033 


1257 


fi 


1480 


1185 


2665 


1510 


1631 


1278 


3 


440 


1170 


1610 


560 


900 


457 


1 


300 




300 


30 


50 


35 


1 


767 




767 


58 


48 




1 


270 


560 


830 


500 


85 


330 


3 


160 


256 


422 


183 


283 


205 


1 


150 


350 


500 


20 


200 


300 


1 


140 




140 


73 




67 


1 


102 




102 




30 


120 



COVENTRY. 

(Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 36,208. 



2(1 



65SS 8949 



36] 



15,537 



4267 

1867 

620 

250 



260 
650 

16S 



7981 
2548 
860 

300 



300 
460 

750 
260 



667 1028 



200 



son 

250 



6827 1827 



2871 T214 

1350 251 

537 : .. 

397 ! .. 



31 
325 

203 
193 



5892 



2503 
1244 
417 

170 



110 
242 
142 



900 ! 300 1000 
20 ! 57 64 









DERBY. 






LEVONPORT. 






(Municipal Borough.) 




(Parliamentary Borough.) 








Population, 40,609. 






Population, 50,159. 


Total - 


31 


7414 


1 
11,783 ;i9,647 


10,977 


3776 


9198 


42 


9030 


12,050 23,180 


13,110 2997 


12,24S 


Peotestaxt Chueches : 






| 












! 






Church of England - 


11 


3573 


4991 8564 


4700 


2299 


2590 


13 


5005 


3327 10.432 


5528 1531 3990 


Independents 


3 


498 


1090 1 1588 


847 


631 


780 


9 


U39 


3384 i 4823 


2099 473 


2497 


Particular Baptists 


1 




500 


500 


220 


111 


192 


4 


667 


1547 \ 2214 


1409 200 


1430 


Gen. Baptist New Con. 


2 


651 


599 


1250 


472 




510 












Baptists (not otherwise 




















i 






defined) 


2 


372 


1128 


1500 


570 


215 


S70 






.. 1 .. 






Society of Friends 


1 
1 


300 




300 

450 


42 
217 


30 


107 


i 




300 








Unitarians 


300 


62 ; .. 


40 


Moravians - 
















i 


300 


.. I 300 


190 .. 


230 


Wesleyan Methodists - 


3 


750 


1499 


2249 


1041 


140 


988 


5 


906 


2397 , 3303 


2683 145 


2825 


Methodist New Connex. 


1 


150 


330 ! 480 


256 




384 


1 


40 


140 ; 180 


100 


180 


Primitive Methodists - 


2 


660 


532 


1192 


674 




1310 






.. 1 






Bible Christians 
















2 


S3 


397 | 480 


339 161 


841 


Wesleyan Association - 
















1 


30 


238 


268 


150 30 


140 


Weslevan Reformers - 


1 


360 


374 


734 


543 




682 


1 


80 




80 


..70 




New Church ' - 


1 


100 


240 


340 


151 




85 














Isolated Congregation - 
















2 


120 




120 


:: ! 97 


75 


Othee Christian Chs : 




























Roman Catholics 


2 




500 


500 


1244 


350 


700 


1 


60 


320 


380 


500 ! 250 


250 


Latter Lay Saints 
















1 


300 




300 


50 : 40 


250 



Colchester. — The returns omit to state tlie number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Church of 
England, attended by a maximum of 2.50 at a service ; and in one belonging to the Independents, attended by a maximum 
of 100 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Church OF 
England. 

Coventry.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Church of 
England.— The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Church of England ; nor for 
one place belonging to an Isolated Congregation. 

Derby.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Church of England, 
attended by a maximum number of 200 persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to the Koman Catholics, attended 
by a maximum number of 44 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not stated tor two places of worship belonging 
to the Church of England. 

Devonport.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to an Isolated Con- 
gregation, attended by a maximum number of 30 persons at a service. 

i 3 



118 



CENSUS, 1851:-RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



[England 









Table F. — continued. 






















Number of 






Number of 








Attendants at 






Attendants at 




o 


Number 


Public Worship 


o 


Number , 


Public Worship 








on Sunday, 


© 




on Sunday, 


RELIGIOUS 


£ 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 


£ 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 




Ph 




[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 


3h 




[including Sun- 


i 


o Pi 




o P 




day Scholars] . 


DENOMINATION. 














o'a! 




• 13 










0) GC 




. -d 










11 


o5 


o 5 

fte3 

p«'S 


"3 


1 &b 

£ p 


II 


5 &c 






O 0) 


■8 




0> O 

43 o 


p - 




1*5 


Ph 


<i p. 


H 


S* 1 


<}" 


H .B 


A 


ft 


<ift 


H 


S-° 


<j£ H .s 







DOVER. 

(Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 22,244. 






DUDLEY. 

(Parliamentary Borough.) 
Population, 37,962. 


Total - 


21 


5436 


4413 


11,338 


6805 


3311 


4807 


32 7367 


8044 


15,911 


9128 


4171 


7707 


Peotestant Churches 1 
Church of England 
Presby. Ch. in England 
Independents 
General Baptists 
Particular Baptists 
Baptists (not otherwise 
defined) - 
Society of Priends 
Unitarians 

Wesleyan Methodists - 
Methodist New Connex. 
Primitive Methodists - 

Other Christian Chs.: 
Roman Catholics 
Latter Day Saints - 

Jews - - - - 


7 

*3 
1 
1 

1 
1 

3 

1 

2 

1 


4362 

279 
100 

180 
485 

30 


2449 
971 
400 

584 
9 


7111 

1250 
500 
500 

389 
180 

1059 

300 
39 


4854 
454 
233 

294 

18 

822 

70 
60 


2766 

60 

100 
10 

295 
80 


2848 
477 
319 
268 

705 

130 
60 


5 
1 
1 
1 
2 

1 
1 
1 
6 
6 
4 

1 

1 

1 


2994 
200 
420 
50 
250 

350 
170 

862 
1010 
756 

200 
105 


2700 
450 
758 
50 
500 

1354 
1540 

444 

238 
10 


5694 
650 

1178 
100 
750 

350 
170 
500 
2216 
2550 
1200 

438 
105 

10 


2311 
390 
836 

224 
160 

350 
18 

190 
1542 
1530 

737 

830 
10 


1745 

60 
60 

270 

795 
661 
535 

35 

10 


1211 

300 
474 
100 
400 

250 

182 
1290 
1950 

990 

500 
50 

10 





EXETER, 

(Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 32,818. 


PINSBURY. 

(Parliamentary Borough.) 
Population, 323,772. 


Total - 


40 


5984 


11,943 


18,457 


12,285 


6448 


8992 


,127 


35, 175 


51,574 


89,129 


60,899 


11,612 


47,620 


Protestant Churches: 
Church of England 
Church of Scotland 
Presby. Ch. in England 
Independents 
Particular Baptists 
Baptists (not otherwise 
defined) ... 
Society of Priends 
Unitarians 

Wesleyan Methodists - 
Primitive Methodists - 
Bible Christians - 
Wesleyan Association - 
Wesleyan Reformers - 
L y Huntingdon's Connex. 
New Church 
Brethren ... 
Isolated Congregations 

Other Christian Chs. : 
Roman Catholics 
Cath. & Apos. Church - 
Latter Day Saints 

Jews - 


25 

*2 
3 

"l 
1 

2 

i 

'i 

'i 

1 

1 
1 


3661 

180 
140 

700 
100 
250 

300 

115 

260 
200 

100 

38 


6649 

892 

890 

700 
1130 

500 

230 

800 

100 

52 


10,840 

1072 
1030 

700 

800 

1380 

800 

345 

200 
1000 

200 

90 


7852 

557 

960 

54 
364 
920 

130 

300 

150 

700 

250 

48 


5438 

133 

290 

150 

165 

60 

200 
12 


4655 

507 
1050 

37 

250 

980 

220 
345 

120 
800 

28 


46 
1 

2 

24 
19 

1 

'i 

9 
3 

'3 
1 

1 
1 

"n 

4 
1 
3 


21,415 
120 

565 
4212 

2388 

30 

20 
2216 
268 

305 

50 

1216 

1370 
300 

700 


26,164 

480 

935 

9958 

6093 

180 

4588 
962 

354 
150 

520 

550 

640 


48,879 
600 

1500 
15,070 

8661 

30 

200 
6804 
1230 

659 
200 

520 

1766 

2010 
300 
700 


29,694 
250 
870 

10,262 
5573 

130 
3818 

225 

517 

93 

2000 

300 

1882 

4945 
200 
140 


6891 

1651 

822 

1205 
93 

5 

601 
150 
194 


23,050 
100 
718 

10,539 
5661 

20 

3884 
302 

332 
130 

126 

389 

1679 
180 
51f; 



?ing to the Church of Encland, attended 



Dover.— The returns omitto state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Latter Day Saints, 
attended by a maximum number of 100 persons at a service. The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship 
belonging to the GENEBAX Baptists, and for one place belonging to the Roman CATHOLlCS.-i^eirter sittings nor attend- 
ants arc given for one place of worship belonging to the Latter Day Saints. 

Exeter.— The number of sittings is not given for one place of worship helongi 
by a maximum number of 110 persons at a service; and for one place belonging to the Particular Baptists, attended 
by a maximum number of .'500 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging 
to tbe CHURCH op ENGLAND. -Neitlver sittings nor attendants arc given for one place of worship belonging to the Church 
of England. 

BURT.— The number of sittings is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Church of England, 
i by a maximum number of 340 persons at a service ; for two places belonging to the Particular Baptists, attended 
by a maximum number of 1 0.", persons at a service; for f he place of worship belonging to LADY Huntingdon's CONNEXION, 
attended by a maximum number of 2000 persons al a si-ruce ; for two places belonging to ISOLATED CONGREGATIONS, 
attended bya maNimumnumberofMDpersonsataservice; and for one place belonging to the Roman Catholics, attended by a 
maximum number of 200 persons at a service. - The number of attendants is not given for four places of worship belonging to the 
Church 01 Engla hd; for one place belonging to the Independents; and for one place belonging to the Roman Catholics. 



and Wales.] 



SUMMARY TABLES. 



119 









Table F. — continued. 
















RELIGIOUS 
DENOMINATION. 


o 

in 
1 

s 
11 

5 


Number 
of Sittings. 


Number of 
Attendants at 
Public Worship 

on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 


o 

QP 

o 

s 

a> as 

I* 


Number 
of Sittings. 


Number of 

Attendants at 

Public Worship 

on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 




c5 


. -3 

p » 

<1 p< 


"3 
"o 
H 


ig 1 




S 60 
> 3 
H <rH 




o a> 
11 


o 
EH 




U S3 


5 =o 

> S3 




GATESHEAD. 

{Municipal Borough.) 

Population, 25,568. 


GRAVESEND. 

(Municipal Borough.) 

Population, 16,633. 


Total - 


24 

7 
1 

6 
5 

4 

1 


3890 


3841 


9081 


3519 


2424 


2467 


11 


2204 


3078 


6532 


3919 


936 


3231 


Peotestant Chueches : 
Church of England 
Presby. Ch. in England 
Independents - 
Particular Baptists 
Wesleyan Methodists - 
Methodists.NewConnex. 
Primitive Methodists - 
Isolated Congregations 

Othee Cheistian Chs.: 
Roman Catholics 


1605 

1078 
595 
312 

300 


940 
600 

880 

1331 

90 


3895 
600 

1958 
1926 

402 

300 


1583 
290 

516 
630 

500 


619 

255 
1006 
344 

200 


1162 
100 

664 
392 
149 


4 

1 
2 
1 

1 
1 

1 


1036 

428 
430 
230 

80 


1114 

673 
540 
630 

100 
21 


3350 

1101 

970 
860 

180 
50 

21 


1945 

690 
507 
481 

140 
16 

140 


664 

200 

72 


1801 

500 
360 
420 

150 





GREAT YARMOUTH. 

(Municipal Boroiogh.) 

Population, 30,879. 


GREENWICH. 

(Parliamentary Borough.) 
Population, 105,784. 


Total - 


21 


5699 


S232 


14,223 


7280 


4297 


5716 


70 

21 
3 

7 
9 

2 
1 

6 

3 

2 
3 
1 

7 

3 

2 


10,431 

5611 

208 
790 
1100 

190 

148 

758 

255 
118 
373 

430 
350 

;ioo 


17,830 


34,685 


25,548 


6486 


13,543 


Peotestant Chueches : 

Church of England 

Presby. Ch. in England 

Independents - 

Particular Baptists 

General Baptists, New 
Connexion 

Baptists (not othenoise 
defined) 

Society of Friends 

Unitarians 

Wesleyan Methodists - 

Methodist New Connex. 

Primitive Methodists - 

Bible Christians - 

Wesleyan Association - 

Wesleyan Reformers - 

1/ Huntingdon'sConnex. 

Isolated Congregations 

Othee Cheistian Chs.: 
Roman Catholics 
Tatter' Day Saints 

Jews - 


5 

2 
1 

1 

1 
1 
3 
1 
1 

1 
1 
2 

1 


3200 

284 
150 

255 
50 
400 
250 
300 

150 
150 

4S0 

30 


3728 

816 
338 

350 

1050 
500 
700 

250 

470 

30 


6928 

1100 

480 

300 

255 
400 

1450 
750 

1000 

400 
620 

4S0 

60 


3785 

640 
316 

200 

17 
210 
671 
347 
500 

400 
180 

14 


2499 
434 

10 

246 
349 
600 

159 


2163 

519 
270 

130 

689 
333 
900 

450 
150 

90 

22 


8134 
1128 
2368 
2514 

248 

1542 

177 
240 
431 

98 
950 


18,845 
1776 
3858 
3614 

438 
148 

2320 

432 

358 

804 

540 

1300 
252 


14,716 

1257 
2499 
2702 

196 

25 

1365 

180 
181 
536 
111 

521 

1047 
212 


5037 

125 
104 

101 
11 

26 

8 

72 

822 
180 


5303 

481 
1908 
2260 

137 

1109 

191 

158 

372 

60 

536 

7i!l 

230 



Gateshead.— The number of attendants is not givenjfor^two places of worship belonging to the CnuRcn of England. 

Greenwich.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Particular 
Baptists, attended by a maximum number of 450 persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to an Isolated Congre- 
gation, attended by a maximum of 200 persons.— The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging 
to an Isolated Congregation. 

i 4 



120 



CENSUS, 1851 :-RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



[England 









Table F. — contin 


ued. 






















Number of 






Number of 








Attendants at 






Attendants at 




o 


Number 


Public "Worship 


o 


Number 


Public Worship 




d 




on Sunday, 






on Sunday, 


RELIGIOUS 


a 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 


* 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 




s 




[including Sun- 


5 




[including Sun- 




=W ~j 




day Scholars]. 






day Scholars]. 


DENOMINATION. 














S m 




■ TJ 










~r? 




, . 
















ftce 


is 


U 60 




a 60 




c5 




13 


m 6o 

3 B 


a ° 


SfcG 




r4 


£ 


■*■& h 


pq" - ' 


<~ w rt 


|?5 


P=H 


■<£. 


EH 


g- rt <" 


S -rH 





HALIFAX. 

(Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 33,582. 


HUDDERSFIELD. 

(Parliamentary Borough.) 
Population, 30,880. 


Total - 


13 


2458 


7384 


10,192 


5650 


3442 


4816 


25 


1528 


11,259 


15,787 


8758 


3309 


6328 


Protestant Churches : 
Church of England 
Independents 
Particular Baptists 

General Baptist New 
Connexion 

Society of Friends 

Unitarians 

"Wesleyan Methodists - 

Metho distsNewConnex. 

Primitive Methodists - 

Wesleyan Reformers - 

Isolated Congregations 

Other Christian Chs. : 
Roman Catholics 
Latter Day Saints 


6 

1 

2 
2 
1 
1 


1380 

50 

438 

110 

80 

400 


3081 

300 

1928 
1500 
575 


4811 

350 

2366 

1610 

655 

400 


299G 

208 

973 

579 
434 
460 


2588 

31] 
54 

289 
200 


2270 

•• 
90 

808 
6S1 
441 
526 


7 
2 
o 

1 

1 
5 
3 
1 

1 

1 
1 


2015 
460 
40 

429 
100 

66S 
266 
200 

100 
250 


3775 

2450 

280 

120 
2856 
946 
432 

400 


5790 
2910 
320 

429 
220 
3524 
3212 
632 

100 

400 
250 


3670 
1717 

82 

73 

120 

1763 

498 
348 

47 

400 
40 


2020 
261 
80 

41 

282 
285 
240 

70 
30 


2300 
908 
218 

90 

1307 

525 

600 

300 

80 







HULL. 






IPSWICH. 






(Municipal Borough.) 




(Municipal Borough.) 






Population, 84,690. 






Population 


32,914. 


Total - 


51 


12,109 


1 
22,906 36,177 


20,921 


2223 


18,828 


31 


1993 


10,274 


16,017 


9721 


7611 


6106 


Protestant Churches : 






























Church of England 


15 


4850 


6818 


12,830 


7057 


811 


5164 


15 


2555 


4S62 


8167 


5722 


4760 


2946 


United Presby. Church 


1 


470 


130 


600 


117 




89 














.. 


Independents 


8 


1606 


4372 


5978 


2983 


510 


2883, 


2 


352 


1020 


1372 


971 


997 


835 


Particular Baptists 


2 


140 


1000 


1140 


525 




461 


4 


546 


2460 


3006 


1880 


1414 


1150 


Baptists (not otherwise 






























defined) 


2 








50 




50 
















Society of Friends 


1 


386 




386 


111 


61 




1 


600 




600 


111 


71 


.. 


Unitarians 


1 


90 


400 


490 


220 




130 


1 


50 


800 


850 


310 




450 


Wesleyan Methodists - 


7 


1362 


6094 


7456 


4123 




3983 


2 


300 


555 


855 


299 


72 


29& 


MethodistsNewConnex. 


2 


205 


875 


1080 


509 




380 
















Primitive Methodists - 


5 


620 


2130 


2750 


2714 




2730 


1 


100 


200 


300 


80 


237 


100 


Wesleyan Association - 
















1 


. 80 


270 


350 


88 


60 


80 


Wesleyan Reformers - 


1 


500 


COO 


1000 


650 




1000 
















Brethren - 


1 


383 


327 


710 


380 


400 


800 


1 


60 




60 


20 




2<J 


Isolated Congregations 


2 


534 




534 


138 


334 


137 


1 


120 




120 


30 




35 


OinER Christian Chs. : 






























Puoman Catholics 


1 


428 


200 


628 


1200 




850 


1 


200 


100 


300 


200 


.. 


200 


Latter Day Saints 


1 


500 




500 


70 


90 


150 
















Jews ■ - 


1 


35 


60 


95 


74 


17 


21 


1 


30 


7 


37 


10 




- 



HUDDEBBFIELD.— The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Wesleyan METHO- 
IjISTS. 

i I DUi. I be number of sittings is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Baptists (not otherwise defined), 
attended by a maximum number of 50 persona at a [service. — Ncitlicr sittings nor attendants are given for two places of 
wonhip belonging to the Chubch of England; for one place belonging to the Baptists (not otherwise defined); and for 
one plaee belonging to the Primitive Methodists. 



and Wales.] 



SUMMARY TABLES. 



121 









Table F. — continued} 














RELIGIOUS 
DENOMINATION. 


o 

II 


Number 
of Sittings.. 


Number of 
Attendants at 
Public Worship 

ou Sunday, 
March 30, 1S51 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 


o 

B3 

4) 

1 

o.B 

--> -i. 

o ;-, 
'rt o 

2i 


Number 
of Sittings. 


Number of 

Attendants at 

Public Worship 

on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars].. 


a5 
o 




"3 

o 
H 


Morn- 
ing. 

After- : 
noon. 

Even- 
ing. 




go 


o 

H 


Morn- 
ing. 

? After- 

noon. 


5 |p 







KIDDERMINSTER. 

{Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 18,402. 








KING'S LYNN. 

{Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 19,355. 




Total - 


15 


3756 


5629 


9685 


5027 


801 


4066 


15 


3257 


5145 


9502 


5076 


1767 


3202 


Protestant Churches: 
Church of England 
Independents 
Particular Baptists 
Society of Priends 
Unitarians 

Wesleyan Methodists - 
Primitive. Methodists - 
Wesleyan Association - 
. Wesleyan Reformers - 
I/Huntingdon'sConnex. 

Other Christian Chs.: 
Roman Catholics 
Latter Day Saints 


5 
1 
1 

'i 

2 

i 
l 


2556 
100 
120 

50 
340 

110 

230 

250 


2689 
1000 

280 

500 
550 
140 

470 


5545 
1100 
400 

550 
890 

250 

700 
250 


2789 
533 

224 

311 

400 

210 

260 
300 


484 
167 

150 


2212 
300 
181 

157 
683 
233. 

300 ' 


4 
1 
2 
1 
1 
1 
1 
1 
1 

1 

1 


1324 
258 

370 
120 
14G 

270 
113 
150 
400 

100 


1640 

700 
750 

104 
884 
417 
150 
500 


3714 
958 

1120 
120 
250 

1160 
530 
300 
900 

350 
100 


2090 
538 
740 
7 
120 
625 
343 
102 
281 

200 
30 


1314 

"i 

100 

281 
71 


970 
386 
616 

420 
360 
100 
350 









LAMBETH. 










LEEDS. 






{Parliamentary Borough.y 






{Municipal Borough.) 








Population, 251,345. 








Population, 


172,270. 


Total - 


96 


22,849 


36,925 


61,664 


40,240 


5295 


32,426 


137 


2S,201 


42,804 


76,488 


39,392 12,952 


29,2S0 


Protestant Churches : 






















i 




Church of* England 


36 


13,975 


22,468 


3S,223 


24,723 


2804 


17,778 


36 


9760 


10,193 


25,436 


13,530 6106 8558 


Independents 


15 


2620 


7092 


9712 


6S54 


1072 


5894 


11 


2050 


6255 


8305 


3128 


90 


2564 


Particular Baptists 


12 


1078 


3216 


4374 


3568 


746 


3576 


9 


1240 


2695 


3941 


1350 


698 


1080 


Scotch Baptists - 
















1 


150 




150 


35 


48 


42 


General Baptists, New 






























Connexion 
















2 


300 


850 


1150 


469 




477 


Baptists {not othervjise 






























defined) 


1 


100 




100 






35 


1 


104 


436 


540 


235 




159 


Society of Priends 


1 


334 




334 


117 


72 




1 


1100 




1100 


363 


169 




e Unitarians 
















3 


090 


550 


1240 


506 




227 


Wesleyan Methodists - 


12 


2262 


3026 


5288 


3292 


15 


3719 


26 


760-1 


12,871 


20.475 


9614 


2193 


8089 


Methodist New Connex. 


1 


120 


462 


582 


219 


, 


160. 


7 


0)42 


2075 


2717 


1573 


711 


1314 


Primitive Methodists - 


5 


400 


50 


480 


105 


16 


134 


13 


1607 


2293 


3900 


1507 


698 


1698 


Bible Christians 


1 


140 


116 


256 


129 




258, 
















Wesleyan Association - 


1 


90 


70 


160 


87 




52 


10 


1438 


2916 


4354 


1796 


725 


184;? 


. Wesleyan Reformers - 


1 


100 


25 


125 


110 


.. 


110 


4 


200 




200 


650 


732 


103» 


L y Huntingdon'sConnex. 


1 


100 


400 


500 


340 




200 
















New Church 
















1 


150 


7oo 


850 


80 




110 


Brethren 
















2 


150 


100 


250 


271 




330 


Isolated Congregations 


5 


820 




820 


256 


60 


75 


5 


280 




280 


195 


181 


559 


Other Christian Chs.: 






























Roman Catholics 
















2 


400 


820 


1220 


3644 


305 1 


Cath. and Apos. Church 


1 


400 




400 


250 


300 


300 
















Latter Day Saints 


3 


310 




310 


190 


210 


335 


i 


240 




240 


100 


150 


200 


Jews 
















2 


90 


50 


140 


46 


86 





Kidderminster. -The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Church of England. 
—Neither sittings vor attendants are given for one place of worship belonging to the Primitive Methodists. « 

Lambeth. -The returns omit to state the number at sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Wesleyan Metho- 
dists, attended by a maximum number of 40 persons at a service ; in two places belonging to the Primitive Methodists, 
attended by a maximum number of 4(i persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to the Latter Day SAINTS, attended 
by a maximum number of 80 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not given for two places of worship belonging 
to the Established Church ; for one place belonging to the Independents ; and for one place belonging to an Isolated 
Congregation. 

Leeds.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Established Church, 
attended by a maximum number of 63 persons at a service; in one place belonging to the Particular Baptists, attended 
by a maximum number of 120 persons at a service ; in two places belonging to the Wesleyan Methodists, attended bv a 
maximum number of 109 persons at a service ; in one place belonging to the Wesleyan REFORMERS, attended by a maxi- 
mum number 750 persons at a service; and in three places belonging to Isolated Congregations, attended by a maxi- 
mum number ot 580 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not given for two places of worship belonging toltlie 
Established Church. 



122 



CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



[England 









Table F. — continued. 












RELIGIOUS 
DENOMINATION. 


o 

o 

1 


Number 
of Sittings. 


Number of 
Attendants at 
Public Worship 

on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars] . 


o 
o 

i 

|1 

6 


Number 

of Sittings. 


Number of 
Attendants at 

Pubhc Worship 
~on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851 

[including Sun- 
day Scholars.] 


8 
u 


p © 








5 &> 




o © 
-3 ft 


Is 

O 

EH 


Morn- 
ing. 

After^ - 
noon. 

Even- 
ing. 





LEICESTER. 

{Municipal Borough) 
Population, 60,584. 


LIVERPOOL. 

{Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 375,955. 


Total - 


35 


11,110 


13,598 


25,008 


16,930 


5286 


15,522 


165 


41,675 


78,071 


122,386 


98,218 


9988 


61,653 


Peotestaxt Churches : 






























Church of England 


9 


4274 


4254 


8828 


6884 


4036 


6024 


59 


21.4S0 


37,365 


60,545 


38,001 


4733 


26,423 


Church of Scotland 
















2 


20 


2630 


2650 


730 


310 


200 


United Presby. Church 
















1 


60 


1100 


1160 


666 




425 


Presby. Ch. in England 
















4 


70 


3830 


3900 


2588 


838 


1150 


Reformed Irish Presby. 
















1 


120 


.. 


120 








Independents 


3 


1144 


1490 


2634 


1700 


-. 


1237 


10 


2437 


5505 


7942 


3590 


246 


3439 


Particular Baptists 


5 


1562 


1652 


3214 


2549 


200 


1715 


7 


1090 


3300 


4390 


1283 


140 


1441 


General Baptists, New 
Connexion 


5 


1424 


2005 


3429 


2250 




2143 
















Baptists (not otherwise 
defined) 
















4 


730 


1400 


2130 


475 


46 


720 


Society of Friends 


1 


280 


.. 


280 


78 


41 


.. 


1 






940 


289 


130 


•• 


Unitarians 


1 


20 


450 


470 


350 


.. 


2S0 


4 


181 


1610 


1791 


985 


57 


328 


Wesleyan Methodists - 


2 


356 


1216 


1572 


750 


79 


soo 


17 


3192 


5752 


8944 


5941 


1083 


5647 


MethodistNewConnex. 
















3 


620 


1400 


2020 


744 


• • 


686 


Primitive Methodists - 


3 


340 


781 


1121 


555 


285 


960 


3 


400 


900 


1300 


571 


20 


557 


Wesleyan Association - 


1 


160 


600 


760 


320 


200 


500 


4 


937 


1494 


2431 


803 




662 


IndcpendentMethodists 


1 


250 


• • 


250 


.. 


140 


40 


1 






• • 


20 




30 


Wesleyan Reformers - 


1 


250 


800 


1050 


683 




630 
















Welsh Calv. Methodists 
















5 


1118 


3123 


4241 


2240 


242 


2915 


I/Huntingdon'sConnex. 
















1 


150 


.. 


150 




146 


130 


Sandemanians 
















1 








39 


32 


.. 


New Church 
















2 


200 


400 


600 


1S1 




400 


Isolated Congregations 


1 


600 




600 


175 




400 


14 


130S 


787 


2095 


739 


37 


HIS 


Other Christian Chs. : 






























Roman Catholics 


1 


200 


350 


550 


636 


185 


497 


16 


7273 


6945 


14,218 


38,132 


1905 


15,205 


Cath. and Apos. Church 
















1 


100 




100 


70 




60 


Latter Day Saints 


1 


250 


•• 


250 


•• 


120 


296 


1 


9 


•• 


9 


•• 




20 


Jews ■ 
















3 


ISO 


530 


710 


131 


23 


47 



Leicester.— The number of attendants is not given for two places of worship belonging to the Established Church. 
LrV EBPOOIi.- The returns omit to state the number of sittings in four places of worship belonging to the Established 
Chubch, attended by a maximum number of 1007 persons at a service ; in one place belonging to the Wesleyan Metho- 
dise s. attended by a maximum number of 15 persons at a service ; in one place belonging to the Primitive Methodists, 
attended by a maximum number of 30 persons at a service ; in one place belonging to the Independent Methodists, 
by a maximum number of 80 persons at a service; in one place belonging to the Sandemanians, attended 
umim number <>t '■'.'.) persons at a service; in one place belonging to an Isolated Congregation; and in 
>,n<: place belonging to the ROMAN Catholics, attended by a maximum number of 7o persons at a service.— The number 
ante i- not riven for three places of worship belonging to the Established Church; for one place belonging to the 
I.i.i ORHED [EISH PBESBYTER1 \ns; for one place belonging to the Particular Baptists ; and for two places belonging 
to the Jews. 



and Wales.] 



SUMMARY TABLES. 



123 









Table F. — continued. 






















Number of 






Number of 








Attendants at 


^ 




Attendants at 




p 


Number 


Public Worship 


o 


Number 


Public "Worship 




a> 




on Sunday, 


IB 




on Sunday, 


RELIGIOUS 


* 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 


£ 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 




s 




[including Sun- 


Xf 




[including Sun- 




<* o 




day Scholars] . 


o ft 




day Scholars]. 


DENOMINATION. 














11 


«5 
u 


ad 
<! ft 


3 
o 

EH 




& 3 

0) o 
*= c 




11 




2- 

<! ft 




is 


+= o 







CITY OP LONDON. 

{Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 127,869. 


MACCLESFIELD. 

{Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 39.04S. 


Total - 


115 


18,387 


30,233 


67,576 


51,575 


6724 


19,804 


27 


7164 


8742 


15,906 


7782 


3233 


6168 


Pkotestant Churches : 

Church of England 

United Presby. Church 

Presby. Ch. in England 

Independents 

General Baptists 

Particular Baptists 

Baptists {not otherwise 
defined) - 

Society of Friends 

Unitarians 

Moravians - 

Wesleyan Methodists - 

Methodist New Connex. 

Primitive Methodists - 

Wes. Meth. Association 

L7Huntingdon'sConnex. 

Sandemanians 

Isolated Congregations 

Lutherans - 

French Protestants 

Reformed Church in 
the Netherlands - 

Othee, Christian Chs. : 
Roman Catholics 
Greek Church 
German Catholics 
Latter Day Saints 

Jews » 


73 

2 

2 

10 

4 

2 

2 
4 

1 

1 
3 
1 
1 

1 

1 

1 
1 

5 


Ll,140 
800 

1869 

737 

300 

1100 

386 

100 
200 
200 
120 

280 

350 

105 
100 

600 


16,053 

1200 

530 

5837 

1195 

620 
1246 

720 

345 
400 

200 

1887 


41,199 
3000 
1180 
7706 

1932 

920 
1100 
1632 

820 

200 

1345 

520 

280 

350 

2500 
105 
300 

2487 


L8,790 
955 
460 

4790 

602 

252 

248 
978 

400 
200 
476 
90 
150 

70 

1350 
160 

500 

1104 


6055 
150 

50 
469 


10,5 

12 

3 

33 

8 

1 

1 
10 

6 
1 
1 

2 

7 


18 
50 

-o 

10 

u 

10 
26 

SO 

00 
13 
00 

00 
13 


7 

3 
1 

1 

1 
1 
1 

4 
3 
2 
1 

1 
1 


3204 

347 
100 

100 
230 
100 

727 
1300 
246 
150 

660 


4225 

1210 
400 

250 

1319 
800 

238 
160 

140 


7429 

1557 
500 

100 
230 
350 

2046 
2100 

484 
310 

soo 


3584 

550 

160 

16 

62 

37 

150 

1230 
522 
330 
151 

990 


2297 

36 

24 

31 

21 
300 

209 

165 

30 

120 


1918 

534 
200 

4.8 

1377 
634 
241 
136 

sso 

200 



London-.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the CnuRcn op ?vn „,, 
attended by a maximum number of 190 persons at a service.- The number of attendants is not riven for tour nl-WnJ- 
worship belonging to the Church of England, and for one place belonging to the PARTICULAR Baptist? v ,; 
sittings nor attendants are given for one place of worship belonging to the CHURCH of England. " ' ' ner 

Macclesfield.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the PuTrrmp 
Baptists, attended by a maximum number of 24 persons at a service; and in one place belownnjs to the ,f 'a™» t^t5 
Saints, attended by a maximum number of 200 persons at a service. ucivu K ui «, uie LAna D\x 



124 



CENSUS, 1851:- RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



[England 









np 


ABLE 


F. — continued. 
















RELIGIOUS 
DENOMINATION. 


o 
o 

h 
fl 


Number 
of Sittings. 


Number of 
Attendants at 
Public Worship 

on Sunday, 
"March 30, 1851 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 


o 
aa 

~ o 


Number 
of Sittings. 


Number of 
Attendants at 
Public Worship 

on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 


c5 


Appro- 
priated. 

Total. 




5 ;p 


P 


Appro- 
priated. 

Total. 




11 


3 tx; 




MAIDSTONE. 




MANCHESTER. 




{Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 20,740. 




[Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 303,382. 


Total - 


17 


3522 


6105 


10,327 


6064 


! 

3406 314S 


122 


*5,03? 


60,892 


95,929 


34,467 


SS6S 


32,04S 


Protestant Churches : 






























Church of England 


6 


2519 


2S13 


5782 


3738 


2944 


1243 


32 


13,49S 


24,622 


3S,120 


20,050 


4819 


11,375 


Church of Scotland - 
















2 




1030 1060 


280 


100 


100 


United Presby. Church 
















o 


200 


800 1000 


820 




950 


Presby. Ch. in England 
















4 


550 


3070 


3620 


20G0 


710 


1150 


Independents 


1 


200 


500 


700 


377 


53 


261 


19 


130G 


8392 


12,698 


6396 


210 


2664 


Particular Baptists 


3 


225 


1002 


1227 


721 


262 


682 


7 


17S0 


2470 


4250 


1727 


65 


1855 


Baptists {not otherwise 
defined) 
















1 


36 


204 


240 




150 


200 


Society of Eriends 


1 






250 


37 


20 .. 


1 


1330 




1330 


453 


202 




Unitarians 


1 


150 


250 


400 


13S 




50 


4 


620 


20S0 


2700 


1210 


160 


500 


Wesleyan Methodists - 


1 


236 


810 


10-18 


488 


77 


3S7 


17 


17S9 


8184 


12,973 


6403 


731 


5683 


Methodist New Connex. 
















2 


GOO 


550 


1150 


559 




191 


Primitive Methodists - 


1 


G2 


130 


192 


53 


50 


22 


5 


715 


1141 


1S56 


1143 


105 


1150 


Bible Christians 
















1 


150 


300 


450 


157 


177 




Wesleyan Association - 
















10 


2335 


2936 


5271 


2862 


157 


1531 


Welsh Calvinistic Meth. 
















1 


40 


2G0 


300 




150 


146 


L^Huntingdon" s Connex. 


1 




600 


600 


500 




450 


1 


64 


513 


577 


322 




433 


New Church 
















1 


250 


500 


750 


350 




200 


Isolated Congregations 


2 


130 




130 


12 




50 


2 


220 




220 


85 




160 


Other Christian Chs.: 






























Rornan Catholics 
















7 


3100 


3150 


6S50 


19,S80 


1052 


3647 


Greek Church 
















1 


86 




86 


60 




•• 


Jeics ... 






•• 










2 


68 


360 


42S 


150 


so 


110 



MAIDSTONE.— The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship be'.onuing to the Church of 
Ekolamp. • 

MANCHESTER.— The number of atten/Iants is not given for five places of worship belonging to the CHURCH OP 
England, and lor one place of worship belonging to the Independents. 



and Wales.] 



SUMMARY TABLES. 



125 







Table F. — continued. 












RELIGIOUS 
DENOMINATION. 


o 

71 


Number 

of Sittings. 


Number of 
Attendants at 
Public AVorship 

on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 


o 

VI 

J 

i, as 

2; 


Nivmber 

of Sittings. 


Number of 
Attendants at 
Public Worship 

on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 


Free. 

Appro- 
priated. 

Total. 


%% |S| |i 

a 5 |3* £-5 


© 

o 


Appro- 
priated. 

Total. 


1 = 


After- 
noon. 

Even- 
ing. 





MARYLEBONE. 

{Parliamentary Borough.) 
Population, 370,957. 


MERTHYR TYDFIL. 

(Parliamentary Borough.) 

Population, 63,080. 


Total - 


126 


35,752 


59,576 


98,753 


77,055 


1S.-193 


4/,l7oj 


84 


]6,707'l6,676 

1 


34,629 


22,706 4936 


28,159 


Pbotesta> t t Churches : 






























Church of England 


55 


22,S58 


36,102 


62,085 


49,405 


15,3titi 


26,301 


10 


1602 


916 


3764 


1443 


76 


1S37 


United Presby. Church 


1 


80 


600 


6S0 


210 




150 
















Presby. Ch. in England 


2 


7S2 


1900 


2682 


1775 




10S0 










.. | .. 




Independents 


17 


3414 


S189 


11,603 


9205 


869 


8309 


20 


2989 


5177 


8466 


7902 | 839 


8338 


Particular Baptists 


10 


1936 


438S 


6324 


3090 


690 


3262 


19 


56S1 


5183 


10,864 


9041 


809 


10,664 


General Baptists, New 
Connexion 


2 


450 


800 


1250 


1071 




109S 
















Baptists (not otherwise 
defined) 


1 


100 


400 


500 


200 




200 
















Unitarians 


1 


50 


450 


500 


300 




200 


2 


261 


200 


461 


203 




204 


"Wesleyan Methodists - 


10 


1657 


3501 


5158 


3814 




3010 


10 


1129 


18S1 


3310 


760 


176 


1619 


Primitive Methodists - 


o 


130 


50 


ISO 


102 


6S 


201 


2 


150 


310 


460 


142 


80 


276 


Wesleyan Association - 


2 


138 


60 


198 


277 




336 
















Wesleyan Reformers - 


1 


70 




70 


45 




60 


2 


120 




120 


40 




115 


Welsh Calv. Methodists 
















10 


2640 


2639 


5279 


1544 


172S 


3977 


U Huntingdon's Connex. 


2 


140 


766 


906 


525 




4S0 
















New Church 


2 


60 




360 


195 




130 
















Isolated Congregations 


5 


1010 




1040 


181 


52 


163 


1 


265 


40 


305 


226 j .. 


462 


Other Christian Chs. : 




























Roman Catholics 


6 


1394 


2070 


3464 


5693 


928 


1575 


1 


300 




300 


600 


150 


.. 


Greek Church 


1 


100 




100 


20 




















Catholic and Apostolic 
Church- 


2 


1100 




1100 


700 


400 


450 
















Latter Day Saints 


2 


220 




220 


90 


120 


170 


6 


1260 




1260 


711 1057 


646 


Jeivs 


1 


33 


300 


333 


14S 






1 


10 30 


40 


34 21 


23 



Marylebone.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings m one place of worship belondnsr to the Established 
Church, attended by a maximum number of 600 persons at a service; and in one place belonjnmr to the Independents, 
attended by a maximum number of 152 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not eiven for four places of worship 
belonging to the Established Church ; and for one place beloiurinsr to the 1!oman Catholics.— Xeither sittings nor 
attendants are given for one place of worship belonging to the Established Church. 

Merthyr Tydfil.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in three places of worship beloncinsr to the Indepen- 
dents, attended by a maximum number of 795 persons at a service ; in one place belonging- to the PARTICULAR Baptists, 
attended by a maximum number of 200 persons at a service ; in one place bclonsdnsx to the Wesleyan EEi-or>MEr.s, attended' 
by a maximum number of 35 persons at a service ; and in three places belonging to the Latter Day Saints, attended by a 
maximum number of 379 persons at a service. — The number of attendants is not sriven for one place of worship belon.Hn"- 
to the Established Church, and for two places belonging to the Tarticular Eaptisis.— Neither sittings nor attendanU 
are given lor one place of worship belonging to the Wesleyan Methodists. 



126 



CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



[England 









Table F continued. 






















Number of 








Number of 








Attendants at 


. 






Attendants at 




o 


Number 


Public Worship 


o 




Number 


Public Worship 








on Sunday, 


o 






on Sunday, 


RELIGIOUS 


§ 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 


cS 


of Si 


March 30, 1851 




£ 




[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 


=4 






[including Sun- 




n P. 




^ £ 






day Scholars]. 


DENOMINATION. 


£■3 






U& 






















u 


© 

© 


III 1 




II 


h 


11 


© 

© 


6 © 

P.CS 


% 




si 


© 2P 




to 


N 


<J a 1 H 


r^"" 


<~ 


s - 


i*5 


w 


<} p. 


B 


%"* 


< ~ 


s ,rt 


1 


NEW^CASTLE-ON-TTNE. 




NEWPORT. 




{Municipal Borough.) 




[Municipal Borough.) 




Population, 87,784. 




Population 


, 19,323. 


Total - 
Protestant Churches : 


51 


11,165 


15,931 28,806 


18,710 


4640 


11,730 


21 


4635 


5383 [10,018 


5365 


646 


5424 






























Church of England - 11 


2877 


7051 


9928 


7202 


2643 


4891 


3 


905 


631 


1536 


1177 


128 


820 


Church of Scotland - 


2 


500 




1500 


625 




800 
















United Presby. Church 


3 


500 




1200 


1170 


225 


275 
















Presby. Ch. in England 


2 


260 


1310 


1570 


704 




548 
















Independents 


2 


86 


950 


1036 


826 




51S 


5 


755 


1068 


1823 


873 1 .. 


1007 


Particular Baptists 


5 


1548 


350 


1898 


1028 


40 


698 


o 


1000 


924 1 1924 


912 1 .. 


1150 


Scotch Baptists - 


I 


250 




250 


44 




42 












Baptists {not othenoise 
defined) - - j 1 






















..1 .. 




Society of Friends - 1 


512 




512 


217 


112 






• • 






.. ! .. 




Unitarians - - 2 


257 


815 


1072 


461 




lis 










. . 1 




"Wesleyan Methodists - 6 


1150 


2502 


3652 


1270 


139 


1307 


2 


590 


1250 


1840 


4S3 


634 


Methodist New Connex. 


3 


680 


782 


1472 


210 


145 


2S0 






.. 








Primitive Methodists - 


4 


1066 


757 


1823 


806 


370 


742 














Bible Christians 
















1 


50 


180 


230 


71 .. 


84 


Wesleyan Association - 
























.. .. 




Wesleyan Reformers - 2 


495 




495 


630 




7S0 


2 


425 


250 


675 


210 ' .. 


409 


"Welsh Calv. Methodists . . 














1 


150 


80 


230 


260 i 98 


201 


New Church 


1 


350 


50 


400 


70 




70 










1 




Isolated Congregations 


2 


150 


• • 


150 


8 


66 


57 


2 


460 




460 


19 ! 20 


19 


Other Christian Chs. : 






























Roman Catholics 


2 


410 


1334 


1744 


3389 


900 


604 


1 


300 


1000 


1300 


1300 


200 


700 


Latter Day Saints 
















1 








60 


200 


400 


Jews - - 1 


74 


30 


104 


50 





















NORTHAMPTON. 

{Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 26,657. 


NORWICH. 

{Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 68,195. 


Total - 


28 


5049 | 7622 


14,268 


7381 


2226 7289 


80 


9422|l0,330 |28,834 


13,240 1 10,274 


7908 


Protestant Churches : 
Church of England 
independents 
Particular Baptists 
General Baptists, New 

Connexion - 
Baptists {not otherwise 

defined) 
Society of Friends 
Unitarians 

"Wesleyan Methodists - 
Primitive Methodists - 
Wesleyan Association - 
Wesleyan Reformers - 
L- T Huntingdon'sConnex. 
New Church 
Isolated Congregations 

Other Christian Chs.: 
Roman Catholics 
Latter Day Saints 

Jews - - - 


11 

! 

'i 

i 

2 

\ 
:: 

'i 

l 
l 


2407 
339 

580 

400 

95 

465 

128 

35 

200 
400 


3436 
1467 
1241 

195 
932 
172 
179 


6840 
1806 
2121 

400 
290 
1397 
300 
214 

200 

300 
400 


2987 
1518 
1545 

59 
230 
796 

79 
107 

30 
30 


1031 

675 

388 
92 

40 


2513 

987 
1495 

450 
160 
1236 
128 
120 

.. 

.. 

100 

100 


41 
3 

4 

1 

3 
1 
1 
5 

4 

i 

i 

i 
ii 

i 
i 

i 


3986 
3S0 
699 

150 

206 
408 
120 
696 
196 

120 

250 

12 

1740 

400 
59 


2533 
1866 
1748 

150 

380 

1495 

858 

450 

700 
120 

30 


15,551 
2246 
2447 

300 

256 

408 

500 

2191 

1054 

570 

950 

132 

1740 

400 

89 


6520 
1735 
1639 

200 

116 
93 
491 
494 
607 

322 

160 

90 

497 

250 

26 


63S1 
250 
817 

150 

138 

41 

506 
604 

117 

115 

974 

isi 


2186 

989 

1169 

150 

132 

136 

669 

788 

294 

80 

106 

1035 

150 
24 



Newcastle-ON-Tyne.— The returns omit to state the numher of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the 
United Presbyteri an Church, attended by a maximum number of 27.5 persons at a service; and in one place belonging 
to an Isolated Congregation, attended by a maximum number of 30 persons at a service.— The number of attendants 
is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Established Church.— Neither sittings nor attendants are given for 
one place of worship belonging to the Established Church ; for one [place belonging to the Particular Baptists; and 
for one place belonging to the BAPTISTS, not otherwise defined. 

Newport. The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Established 
' HURCH, attended by a maximum number of 200 persons at a service; and in one place belonging to the Latter Day 
attended by a maximum numher of 400 persons at a sen-ice. 

NORTHAMPTON.- The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Established Church 
and for one place belonging to the ROMAN Catholics. 

:<ii. The returns omit to state the number of sittings in three places of worship belonging to the Established 
CHURCH, attended bra maximum number of 360 persons at a service; 'in one place belonging to the Primitive IUethodists, 
attended by a maximum number of 15 persons at a service; in one place belonging to an Isolated Congregation, 
attended by a maximum number of 50 persons at a service; and in one place belonging to the Roman Catholics, attended 
by a maximum Dumb er of 260 persons at a service. -The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging 
to the ESTABLISHED Church..— Neither sittings nor attendants are given for one place of worship belonging to an Isolated 

( OM.KEGATION. 



and Wales.] 



SUMMARY TABLES. 



12; 









Table F. — continued. 




















Number of 






Number of 








Attendants at 






Attendants at 







Number 


Public Worship 





Number 


Pubhc "Worship 









on Sunday, 







on Sunday, 


RELIGIOUS 


* 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 


a 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 








[including Sun- 






[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 




ti-r £^ 




day Scholars]. 






DENOMINATION 


°.K 














C TO 


-6 




- -— 
&3 


7§ 






■2 = 


d 




ppro- 
•iated. 

otal. 


§i> 


11 


> s 




£ 


F=i 


<1 S 


H 


^. rt 


^-j H - 


!fl 


P=h <!ft| B 


N-" 


<" 


s- 1 







NOTTINGHAM. 

(Municipal Borotigh.) 
Population, 57, 407. 








OLDHAM. 

Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 52,820. 




Total - 


37 


11,484 


14,763 


26,947 


16,854 


1450 


14,846 


29 


7445 


8739 


16,784 


7229 


4698 


4792 


Protestant Churches : 

Church of England 
Independents 
Particular Baptists 
General Baptists, New 

Connexion 
Baptists {not otherwise 

defined) 
Society of Priends 
Unitarians 
Moravians 

"Wesleyan Methodists - 
Methodist New Connex. 
Primitive Methodists - 
"Wesleyan Association - 
Independent Methodists 
"Wesleyan Reformers - 
New Church 
Isolated Congregations 

Gther Christian Chs. : 

Roman Catholics 
Cath. and Apos. Church 
Latter Day Saints 

Jews - 


8 
5 
3 

3 

1 
1 
1 

*2 
1 

2 
1 

'l 

1 
2 

2 

1 
1 

1 


3522 

1067 
1050 

426 

100 
550 

60 

1030 
132 

583 

140 

600 
200 

770 

500 
400 
324 

30 


2820 
2774 
1320 

1705 

550 

2634 
850 

1267 
200 

623 
20 


7042 
3841 
2370 

2131 

100 
550 
610 

3664 
982 

1850 
340 

600 
200 

770 

1123 

400 
324 

50 


5570 
2014 
1098 

1231 

30 

87 
606 

1830 
734 

1223 
165 

500 

60 

176 

1420 

83 

27 


508 

277 
50 

20 

14 
49 

45 

24 

312 

136 

15 


4124 
1345 
1225 

1419 

47 

2250 
493 

1900 
245 

700 
100 
147 

604 
233 

14 


9 

4 
2 

"i 

1 
2 
1 
2 

2 
2 

"2 

1 


329.5 
630 
280 

48 
400 
370 

84 
29S 
200 
790 

600 
450 


3975 

1760 

490 

140 
84 
1220 
35S 
4S4 
188 

40 


7S70 
2390 

770 

188 
484 
1590 
412 
782 
388 
790 

600 
490 


27S4 

1634 

500 

115 
179 
779 
148 
100 
180 
260 

550 


2489 
757 
102 

88 
293 
122 
223 
150 

224 
250 


920 

1042 
510 

185 
707 
146 
610 
360 
252 

60 





OXPORD. 

(Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 27,843. 


PLYMOUTH. 

(Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 52,221. 


TOTAE - 


32 


6350 


5413 


15,518 


8242 


2785 


5488 


38 


9258 


13,647 


23,805 


13,176 


3056 


12,542 


Protestant Churches -. 

Church of England 
Independents 
Particular Baptists 
Society of Priends 
Unitarians 

Wesleyan Methodists - 
Primitive Methodists - 
Bible Christians 
Wesleyan Association - 
Wesleyan Reformers - 
New Church 
Isolated Congregations 

Other Christian Chs. ■ 

Roman Catholics 
Cath. and Apos. Church 

Jews - 


19 
2 
3 
1 

'i 

2 

'i 
1 

1 
1 


4171 
394 

1000 
300 

186 
90 

95 

50 

40 
24 


3445 
550 
450 
250 

516 
156 

40 
6 


11.296 

944 

1525 

550 

702 
246 

95 
50 

80 
30 


5767 
606 

1053 
100 

448 
122 

86 

50 
10 


2235 

500 
50 


3273 

444 
1070 

400 
190 

7i 

40 


10 
5 
1 
1 
2 
5 

'i 

1 

io 

'i 

1 


3S91 
736 
329 
400 
168 
810 

88 
136 

2450 
250 


4S24 

2232 

7u7 

506 
1466 

540 

™. 

3050 
150 


9615 

296S 

1036 

400 

674 

2276 

628 
308 

5500 

250 

150 


60S6 
1517 

797 
60 

213 
1487 

279 

77 

2527 

83 
50 


1642 

62 

114 

30 

78 

203 

853 

50 

24 


5074 

1440 

569 

209 
1363 

401* 
44 

3342 

60 

4 



Nottingham.— The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Catholic and 
Apostolic Church. — Neither sittings nor attendants are given for one place of worship belonging to the ROMAN Catholics. 

Oldham.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to an Isolated Congrega- 
tion, attended by a maximum number of CO persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not given for two places of' 
worship belonging to the Established Church, and for one place belonging to an Isolated Congregation. 

Oxford.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Church OF 
England, attended by a niasimunrnumber of 1000 persons at a service. 



128 



CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



England 







T 


\BLE 


F. — continued. 












RELIGIOUS 
DENOMINATION. 


o 

1 

— g 


Number 

of Sittings. 


Number of 

Attendants at 

Public Worship, 

on Sunday, 
March 30,1851 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 


3 

1 

3 


Number 
of Sittings. 


Number of 

Attendants at 

Public Worship 

on Sundav, 
March 30, 1851 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 


Free. 

Appro- 
priated. 


o 


■ 1. 
5.5 H ° 


> c 


o 
•- 


Appro- 
priated. 

Total. 


u to 

F3 "* 


«; _ — 



PORTSMOUTH. 

(Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 72,096. 



Total - i 44 



PKOTESTAifT CnUECITES : j 
Church of England - ' 12 
Independents - - ' 6 
General Baptists - ■■ 2 

Particular Baptists - , 7 
Scotch Baptists - - l . . 
Baptists {not otherwise 

defined) 
Society of Friends 
Unitarians 

"Wesleyan Methodists - 
Primitive Methodists - 
Bible Christians 
"Wesleyan Association - 1 . . 
I/Huntingdon's Connex.' .. 
New Church - - I . . 
Brethren - - 1 

Isolated Congregations j 1 

Othee Ckristiax Chs.: 
Roman Catholics - 1 

Latter Day Saints - ; 1 

Jews - - -1-1 



9400 14,813 ;23,013 17,044 603913,501 



5703 i 5027 512,230 



1193 '■ 3370 
350 i 900 
411 1679 



130 



520 

735 i 2166 

73 I 167 

140 I 418 



100 
40 



345 I 256 
100 150 



4563 
1250 
2090 



430 



600 

2901 

240 

558 



Km 
40 



601 

250 



100 



3108 
993 
1394 



30 



144 

2325 

115 
45 u 



931 
30 



4076! 4455 

573 3251 

. . ! 985 

291 1655 



411 131 



.. 292 
319] 1910 
1091 130 
517! 552 



is 



PRESTON. 

(Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 69,542. 



29 



9750 



4900 
410 



1-1-^92 24,642 



11,803 1603 4293 



6900 11,800 
1220 j 1630 



PI'S 



528 .. | 528 

145 ; 145 

726, 1487 2213 

300 500 ! 800 



2m. I 



2212 



340 
750 
200 



40ii 



200 



2598 I 4810 



2479 951 
1065 ! .. 



437 



180 
750 



153 

40 

1505 ! .J 1480 
342 .. 345 



254 
142 
100 



32 8 



60 



120 



5097 ! 500 



742 









READING. 










ROCHDALE. 








(Mimic 


pal Borough.) 






(P 


arliamentary Borough.) 








Population, 21,456. 










Population, 29,195. 


Total - 


21 


3953 


5914 


9977 


7068 


1434 


619S 


23 


5207 


7634 12,841 


6385 


3722! 4420 


Peotestaxt Chueches : 




















j 




i 


Church of England 


7 


2371 


2976 


5457 


3969 


500 


3130 


3 


1333 


1567 1 2900 


1350 


1000 700 


Independents - 


o 


395 


1320 


1715 


1497 


487 


1101 


1 


240 


730 970 


740 


.. 445 


Particular Baptists 


2 


140 


560 


700 


510 


290 


640 


3 


570 


1400 1970 


641 


803 ' 472 


Baptists (not otherwise 


























defined) 


1 


80 


40 


120 


110 


30 


130 










..1 .. 


Society of Friends 


1 


414 




414 


80 




58 


1 


40(1 


400 


60 


831 . . 


Unitarians 
















o 


40 


380 


420 


330 


330| .. 


Wesleyan Methodists - 


3 


168 


521 


689 


348 


Til 


343 


3 


620 


1100 


1720 


596 


349! 516 


Methodist New Connex. 
















1 


310 


361 


671 


285 


1251 163 


Primitive Methodists - 


1 


89 


331 


420 


291 




590 


o 


346 


286 


632 


220 


204| 345 


Weslevan Association - 
















5 


412 


1191 


1603 


910 


656' 1129 


I/Huntingdon's Connex. 
















1 


486 


564 


1000 


800 


. . j 650 


Isolated Congregations 


1 


100 




100 


35 




35 












.. .. 


Otitee Christian Crrs. : 






























Roman Catholics 


1 


96 


166 


262 


220 




140 


1 


500 


55 


555 


453 


222 


.. 


Latter Day Saints 


1 


100 




100 


8 


16 


31 




.. 













PORTSMOUTH.— The returns omit to state the number of sitting* in one place of worship belonging to the Particular 
BAPTISTS, attended by a maximum number of 4"8 persons at a service. 

Preston.— The number of attendants is not given for seven places of worship belonging to the Church of England 
find for one place belonging to the Roman Catholics. 

READING.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship lelonging to the Church of 
England, attended by a maximum number of 900 persons at a service; and in one place I eloneing to the Particular 
Baptists, attended by a maximum number of 50 persons at a service. -The number of attendants is not given for one place 
oi worship belonging to the Established Church. 

ROCHDALE.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Wesleyan 
MXTHODISI 3, attended by a maximum number of 101 persons at a service ; and in two places belonging to the W esleyan 
ASSOi 1 \ 1 ION, attended by a maximum number t of 7-~, persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not given lor 
one place o! worship belonging to tUt Established Church. 



and Wales.] 



SUMMARY TABLES. 



129 



Table E. — continued. 








Number of 










Number ©f 








Attendants at 










Attendants at 




o 


Number 


Public "Worship 


o 




Number 


Public "Worship 




8 




on Sunday, 


03 








on Sunday, 


RELIGIOUS 


3 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 


£ 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 








[including Sun- 










[including Sun- 








day Scholars]. 










day Scholars]. 


DENOMINATION. 


















Z S- 

as 
1^ 


roe. 

ppro- 
riated. 




§*> Jl 


g^ 


.5 ~ 


f 




"3 


a . 

s so 


After- 
noon. 

Even- 
ing. 




£ 


Ph I <& 


EH 


g~ <<- 


f=T' H 


< 


* 


<jp, 


EH 


pST* 




SALFORD. 




SHEFFIELD. 




{Municipal Borough.) 




Municipal Borough.) 




Population, 63.S50. 




Population, 135,310. 


Total - 


26 


9599 


11,373 


21,772 


12,686 


630 10,043 


70 


14,326 


29,513 


44,189 


20,300. 


1 
458718,5.34 


Peotestaxt Churches : 












1 












1 


Church of England - 


8 


4006 


3970 


8776 


4S91 


300, 4702 


23 


6815 


11,797 


19.562 


6291 


2934 5656 


Church of Scotland - 


1 


800 




800 


195 ..i 140 












.. .. 


Independents - 


4 


1019 


2757 


3776 


2139 j .. 1486 


io 


1112 


3974 


4486 


2283 


413 1854 


Particular Baptists 


1 


300 




300 


250 ..! 120 


2 


220 


1250 


1470 


831 




624 


General Baptists, New 
























Connexion 


1 


150 


50 J 200 


140 


300 210 


2 


250 


500 


750 


362 




527 


Society of Friends 






.. 




J .. 


1 


800 




800 


136 


80 




Unitarians 










.. 


1 


50 


S50 


900 


650 




350 


"Wesleyan Methodists - 


4 


1240 


285S 


409S 


1518 


30 1313 


16 


3067 


7412 


10,479 


5282 


960 


4319 


Methodist New Connex. 














o 


402 


1550 


1952 


1000 




1183 


Primitive Methodists - 


1 


390 


410 


SOO 


150 


..; 200 


1 


350 


650 


1000 


977 




1550 


"Weslevan Association - 


2 


410 


466 


876 


427 


.. 425 


2 


90 


5S0 


670 


241 




161 


IndependentMethodists 


1 


100 


66 


166 


40 


60 
















"VV esleyan Reformers - 














2 








SO 


100 




Welsh Calv. Methodists 


1 


2S4 


216 


500 


130 


..; 127 












.. 




New Church 


1 




450 450 


306 


..; 160 
















Isolated Congregations 






.. 1 .. 






2 


350 




350 


50 


•• 


60 


Other Christian Chs. : 










1 
















Roman Catholics 


1 


900 


130 1030 


2500 ; .. 1100 


1 




950 


950 


2000 


.. 


2000 


Cath. and ipos. Church 






.. 1 .. 


.. ! ..; .. 


1 


320 




320 


140 


100 


250 


Jews ... 








' i 
.. ,. .. 


1 


500 




500 


27 


•• 


'" 




SOUTHAMPTON. 




soua 


T H SHIELDS. 




{Municipal Borough.) 




Muni 


lipal Borough.) 




Population, 35,305. 




Popu 


lation, 28,974. 


TOTAE - 


29 


6977 


10,732 


17,959 


10,302 


2449 8829 


30 


5058 


8920 


13,978 


1 1 
4768 2796J 5831 


Protestant Churches : 






















| j 


Church of England - 


10 


3913 


628S 


10,181 


5729 


1293 4897 


9 


2366 


2S14 


5210 


1550 i 695 j 1980 


United Presby. Church 














2 


50 


650 


700 


335 164: 180 


Presby. Ch.in England 














2 


436 


660 


1096 


427 


145! 280 


Independents 


2 


815 


1743 


2558 


1909 


373 1640 


1 




900 


900 


352 


.. 341 


Particular Baptists 


3 


260 


660 


920 


460 


70 3S7 


1 


70 




70 


40 


40j 40 


Baptists {not otherwise 
























1 


defined) ... 














1 




420 


420 


224 


..! 276 


Society of Friends 


1 






250 


54 


15 












.. 


Unitarians 


2 


70 


400 


470 


267 


. . 336 
















"W esleyan Methodists - 


1 


500 


600 1100 


635 


100 600 


5 


478 


1706 


2184 


295 > 112 


525 


Methodist New Connex. 














1 


100 


400 


500 


145 i 266 


230 


Primitive Methodists - 


1 


159 


114 


273 


178 


208, 248 


S 


600 


760 


1360 


570 


727 


1240 


Bible Christians - 


2 


190 


90 


280 


151 


. . 165 
















Wesleyan Association - 
















430 


450 


sso 


300 


370 


589 


Isolated Congregations 


2 


450 


500 


950 


2S5 


. . 409 


1 


210 


30 


240 


89 


144 


150 


French Protestants 


1 


250 




250 




















Other Christian Chs.: 




























Roman Catholics 


1 




300 


300 


500 


SOO 


1 


270 


100 


370 


430 


no 




Cath. and Apos. Church 


1 


150 




150 


SO 


60 80 
















Latter Day Saints 


1 


200 




200 


30 


30 50 


1 


4S 


.. 


48 


11 


23 




Jews - 


1 


20 


57 


77 


21 


.. 17 






' 


" 









Salfokd.— The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship helorging to the Established Church. 
f 'Sheffield.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Established 
Church, attended by a maximum number of 70 persons at a service ; in one place belonging to the Wesleyan Metho- 
dists, attended by a maximum number of 23 persons at a service ; in one place belonging to the Methodist New 
Connexion', attended by a maximum number of 42 persons at a service ; and in two places belonging to the Wesleyan 
Eeformers, attended by a maximum number of 1(H) persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not given for two 
places of worship belondnsr to the Established Church.— Xeither sittings nor attendants are given for one place of worship 
belonging to the Established Church. 

Southampton.— The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging to the French Protes- 
tants. 

South Shields.— The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Wesleyan Metho- 
9ISTS.— Neither sittings nor attendants are grren for one place of worship belonging to the Wesleyan Methodists. 
C K 



130 



CENSUS, 1851 -.—RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



[England 









Table F. — continued. 


















Number of 
















Number of 




4-1 




Attendants at 


=g 








Attendants at 


RELIGIOUS 


s 


Number 
of Sittings. 


Public Worship 

on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851 


1 


Number 
of Sittings. 


Public Worship 

on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851 






[including Sun- 
day Scholars], 










[including Sun- 


DENOMINATION. 


II 












day Scholars]. 






x^ 


























a3 


p <s 
<! ft 


"3 

-4-=> 
O 

& 




u d 

O) o 


> S3 




o3 


p a> 
JVC 


3 
"o 

EH 


it 


S o 


> S3 






SOUTHWARK. 




STOCKPORT. 






(Parliamentary Borough.) 




'Municipal Borough.) 






Population, 172,863. 




Population, 53,835. 


Total - 


82 


19,901 


23,706 


46,860 


31,879 


6180 


27,066 


35 


7791 


14,177 


22,168 


12,110 


1437 


9502 


Protestant Churches : 




























Church of England 


32 


12,026 


9819 


23,588 


13,038 


4591 


11,077 


8 


3528 


5278 


8806 


4010 


1020 


3270 


Presby. Ch. in England 


1 


50 


850 


900 


300 




150 














.. 


Independents 


10 


2204 


4951 


7155 


5019 


431 


5147 


5 


863 


2223 


3086 


1598 




1716 


General Baptists 
Particular Baptists 


1 


100 


150 


250 






40 
















13 


1356 


4726 


6342 


4145 


20 


3938 


2 


360 


510 


870 


349 




405 


General Baptists, New 






























Connexion 


1 


700 


300 


1000 


550 




600 


1 


150 




150 


30 




40 


Society of Priends 


1 


500 




500 


75 


29 


















Unitarians 


1 


350 


50 


400 


55 




120 


1 


50 


400 


450 


250 




150 


Wesleyan Methodists - 


7 


1457 


2206 


3663 


1070 




850 


9 


1910 


3021 


4931 


2600 


no 


2201 


Methodist New Connex. 
















2 


340 


989 


1329 


640 




672 


Primitive Methodists - 


i 


100 




100 


51 




80 


a 


360 


322 


682 


253 


137 


420 


Wesleyan Association - 


3 


218 


484 


702 


169 


95 


187 


i 


100 


264 


364 


250 




120 


Independent Methodists 
















i 


130 


120 


250 


50 


30 


175 


Wesleyan Reformers - 


1 


100 


70 


170 


100 




160 
















Welsh Calv. Methodists 


1 


100 




100 




100 


60 
















Isolated Congregations 


4 


220 




220 


57 


14 


127 


i 






200 






173 


Other Christian Chs. : 






























Roman Catholics 


3 


300 


20 


1570 


7200 


900 


4500 


i 




1050 


1050 


2000 






Latter Day Saints 
















i 








80 


140 


160 


Jews 


2 


120 


80 


200 


50 


*•" 


30 




















STOKE-UPON-TRENT. 




SUNDERLAND. 






(Parliamentary Borough.) 




^Munic 


'ipal Borough.) 






Population, 84,027. 




Population, 63,897. 


Total - 


73 


17,100 


22,113 


40,72? I 1 5,012 


6732 


12,609 


63 


14,393 


14,371 


30,766 


14,098 


1942 


14,972 


Protestant Churches : 






























Church of England 


18 


6289 


9374 


17,163 


5681 


2852 


2331 


9 


4190 


4533 


8723 


4461 


1061 


3526 


United Presby. Church 
















4 


100 


1100 


2110 


1219 




1296 


Presby. Ch. in England 


i 


100 


350 


450 


201 




179 


1 


21 


700 


721 


456 




418 


Independents 
Particular Baptists 


7 


966 


1854 


2820 


1135 


15 


1046 


4 


962 


1486 


3448 


1387 




1563 


3 


245 


280 


525 


371 




209 


4 


1650 


100 


1750 


814 


125 


1407 


General Baptists, New 






























Connexion 


1 


80 




80 


71 


44 


40 
















Baptists (not otherwise 
defined) 
















2 








80 






Society of Priends 


2 


400 




400 


52 


22 




1 


700 




700 


136 


93 




Unitarians - 
















1 


250 


50 


300 


20 




200 


Wesleyan Methodists - 


12 


3247 


4040 


7297 


3097 


997 


3365 


15 


2125 


3531 


5656 


1350 


301* 


2052 


Methodist New Connex. 


13 


3052 


3942 


6994 


2427 


1012 


2914 


3 


234 


326 


560 


328 




452 


Primitive Methodists - 


7 


1143 


865 


2008 


445 


1320 


1367 


6 


1360 


1240 


2600 


1510 




2080 


Wesleyan Association - 


8 


1003 


628 


1631 


242 


320 


783 


4 


729 


1171 


1992 


637 


46 


665 


Wesleyan Reformers - 
















3 


1110 


70 


1180 


722 


56 


1280 


New Church 


1 


35 




35 


30 




















Brethren ... 


2 


175 




175 






65 














.. 


Isolated Congregations 
















3 


830 




830 


16 


260 


20 


Other Christian Chs. : 






























Roman Catholics 


8 


365 


780 


1145 


1260 


150 


310 


1 


50 


30 


. 80 


950 




•• 


Jews .... 
















2 


82 


34 


116 


12 




13 



Southwark.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Church of 
England, attended by a maximum number of 250 persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to the Roman Catholics, 
attended by a maximum number of 4000 persons at a service.- -The number of attendants is not given for three places ot 
worship belonging to the Church of England ; for one place belonging to the Wesleyan Methodists ; and tor one place 
belonging to the Jews. . 

Stockport.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Wesleyan 
Methodists, attended by a maximum number of 43 persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to the Latter DAT 
Saints, attended by a maximum number of ]60 persons at a service. * 

Stoke-i.pon-Trent.— The number of attendants is not given for two places of worshipbelonging to the ChurCHOF ENGLAND. 

Sunderland.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Baptists (not 
otherwise defined), attended by a maximum number of 80 persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to the Metho- 
dist New Connexion, attended by a maximum number of 20 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not given 
for one place of worship belonging to the Jews.— Neither sitting* nor attendants are given for one place of worship belonging 
to the Baptists (not otherwise defined). 



and Wales.] 



SUMMARY TABLES. 



131 









Table F. — continued. 






















Number of 






Number of 




«W 




Attendants at 


■g 




Attendants at 






Number 


Public Worship 


50 


Number 


Public Worship 




o 




on Sunday, 


g 




on Sunday 


RELIGIOUS 




of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851, 




Ph 




[including Sun- 


Ph 




[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 




[ 6£ 




day Scholars]. 


o.S- 




DENOMINATION. 


u& 






*-.,£ 








e 
2 
p 


O <S 

3\ 


Is 
o 
H 


Morn- 
ing. 

After- 
noon. 




CD CO 


1 


o a> 


3 

o 

EH 




CO O 

.+= o 


53 be 
> 3 





SWANSEA. 

(Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 31,461. 


TOWER HAMLETS. 

(Parliamentary Borough.) 
Population, 539,111. 


Total - 


37 


7101 


10,138 


18,339 


6835 


2042 


9491 


214 


56,249 


62,273 


133, 4S7 


82,522 


13,561 


63,870 


Protestant Churches : 
Church of England 
Church of Scotland 
Presby. Ch. in England 
Independents 
General Baptists 
Particular Baptists 
Seventh Day Baptists - 
Baptists (not otherwise 

defined) 
Society of Friends 
Unitarians 

Wesleyan Methodists - 
MethodistNewConnex. 
Primitive Methodists - 
Bible Christians 
Wesleyan Association - 
Wesleyan Reformers - 
Welsh Calv. Methodist 
L y Huntingdon'sConnex. 
Brethren 

Isolated Congregations 
Lutherans 
German Pro. Reformers 

Other Christian Chs. : 
Roman Catholics 
Cath. and Apos. Church 
Latter Day Saints 

Jews ... 


5 

"l 

"S 

i 
i 

4 

i 

5 
1 

'i 

l 

'i 

l 


1770 

1456 
1413 

240 
502 
140 

1150 
50 

150 

200 
30 


2597 

2299 
1654 

914 
160 

1860 
600 

12 

42 


5067 

3755 
3067 

240 
400 
1416 

300 

3010 
650 

150 

212 

72 


1597 

1658 
1221 

22 

157 

472 

150 

758 
450 

300 
50 


673 

108 
185 

13 

863 
130 

70 


1175 

2466 
2150 

769 
260 

1450 
600 

300 
200 


65 

1 
1 
46 

2 
22 
1 

5 

1 
2 
20 
3 
4 
1 
2 
4 

*3 

2 

13 

2 

1 

6 

1 
5 

1 


31,470 
150 

50 

S900 
350 

4412 
300 

440 
560 
270 
4348 
290 
280 
100 
200 
180 

520 
150 
817 
431 
140 

585 
700 
550 

50 


22,805 
602 
480 

17,379 
460 
5975 

384 

500 

7381 
52 
505 
300 
200 
550 

2752 

788 
321 
60 

761 

18 


67,126 
752 
530 

26,779 
810 

10,387 
300 

974 
560 
770 
11,729 
342 
785 
400 
400 
730? 

3272 

180 
2285 
752 
200 

2006 
700 
618 

50 


34,724 

505 

370 

18,921 

634 

6373 

15 

390 
66 
228 
5851 
111 
572 
220 
310 
886 

1698 
60, 

1001 
570 
120 

8340 
400 
117 

40 


7632 

2073 

1794 
40 

24 

709 
366 

470 
160 

253 

40 


26,551 

305 

220 

15,994 

450 

6423 

16 

193 

263 

5583 
75 
724 
200 
160 
870 

1757 

45 

1360 

60 

2300 

281 
40 









TYNEMOUTH. 






WAKEFIELD. 






(Municipal Borough.) 






Municipal Borough.) 








Population, 


29,170. 






Population, 22,065. 


Total - 


22 


3647 


8439 


12,086 


6338 1737 


4784 


26 


5677 


6894 14,821 


7900 


3257 


4540 


Protestant Churches : 








I 


















Church of England 


3 


965 


3000 


3965 


2550 


950 


1500 


9 


1852 


1392 


5494 


3875 


2397 


1512 


United Presby. Church 


1 


40 


366 


406 


253 


358 


















Presby. Ch. in England 


1 


100 


700 


800 


660 




















Independents 


2 


330 


955 


1285 


651 




534 


4 


120 


2516 


2636 


1093 


369 


752 


Particular Baptists 


1 


100 


590 


690 


220 




260 


1 


650 


.. 


650 


255 




164 


Society of Eriends 


1 


400 




400 


78 




85 


1 


500 




500 


66 


35 




Unitarians 
















1 




500 


500 


243 




84 


Wesleyan Methodists - 


4 


400 


1240 


1640 


841 


70 


864 


4 


605 


1766 


2371 


710 


66 491 


Methodist New Connex. 


3 


300 


950 


1250 


630 .. 


660 


1 


150 


110 


260 


110 


. . 100 


Primitive Methodists - 


1 


200 


250 


450 


.. |300 


350 


2 


130 


460 


590 


226 


150 1 480 


Wesleyan Reformers - 


2 


540 


30 


570 


420 


42 


494 


2 


1550 




1550 


1022 


80 957 


Isolated Congregations 


1 


100 




100 


15 




20 
















Other Christian Chs.: 






























Roman Catholics 


1 


166 


334 


500 








1 


120 


150 


270 


300 


160 




Jews • - 


1 


6 


24 30 


20 


17 


17 


" 















Swansea..— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Latter Day 
Saints, attended by a maximum number of 200 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not given for one 
place of worship belonging to tbe Particular Baptists ; nor for one place-belonging to the Jews. 

Tower Hamlets.— The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one' place of worship belonging to the Esta- 
blished Church, attended by a maximum number of 900 persons at a service; in four places belonging to" the Indepen- 
dents, attended by a maximum number of 2288 persons at a service ; in one place belonging to the Particular P.aftists 
attended by a maximum number of 120 persons at a service; and in one place belonging to the 'Wesleyan Methodist 
Reformers, attended by a maximum number 'of 160 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not given for six places 
of worship belonging to the Established Church. 

TTNEMOUTH..-The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Wesletan 
Methodists, attended by a maximum number of 85 persons at a service; and in one place belonging" to the Methodist 
2STEWJ Connexion, attended by a maximum number of 30 persons at a service.— The number of attendants is not "iven for 
©ne place of worship belonging to the Roman Catholics.— Neither sittings nor attendants are given for one Dlace of 
worship belonging to the Wesleyan Methodists. 

Wakefield— The number of sittings is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Church of England 
attended by a maximum number of 400 persons at a service ; and in one place belt 
a maximum number of 154 persons at a service. 

K 2 



longing to the Independents, attended by 



132 



CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



[England 









Table F. — continued. 
















RELIGIOUS 
DENOMINATION. 


o 

1 


Number 
of Sittings. 


Number of 

Attendants at 

Public Worship 

on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 


o 

m 
o 

s 


Number 

of Sittings. 


Number of 
Attendants at 
Public Worship 

on Sunday, 
March 30, 1851 
[including Sun- 
day Scholars]. 




o5 
© 




o 


Morn- 
ing. 

After? 
noon. 

Even- 
ing. 


i 


it 

9S, 






Is 

5« 





Total - 

Protestant Churches: 

Church of England 
Independents 
Particular Baptists 
General Baptists New 

Connexion 
Baptists {not otherwise 

defined) 
Society of Priends 
Unitarians 

Wesleyan Methodists - 
Primitive Methodists - 
Independent Method. - 
L y Huntingdon'sConnex, 
Isolated Congregations 

Other Christian Chs. : 
Roman Catholics 



WALSALL. 

(Municipal Borough.) 

Population, 25,680. 



19 



4497 5908 



1955 2862 
200 i 700 
520 



220 
125 



985 
404 



930 

182 



10,503 



4917 
900 
820 

330 



1915 
586 



5147 2285 



2158 139, 
398 
436 22 



10s 



865 
229 



946 



3699 



1075 
307 



170 



1035 
162 



670 



WARRINGTON. 

(Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 22,894. 



3601 



1811 

120 



6154 



3199 
138 



355 

250 250 

450; 958 

75 194 

300 250 

160 550 

80 



617 



9655 



5010 
258 



355 
500 
1406 
269 
550 
710 
80 



617 



6686 



3235 
120 
150 



198 
991 
250 
425 
360 
15 



870 



2564 1 4272 



1911 






2218 
150 



58 

1000 

200 

184 

350 

22 





WESTMINSTER. 

(Parliamentary Borough.) 
Population, 241,611. 


WIGAN. 

(Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 31,941. 


Total - 


99 


24,514 


41,092 


74,349 


19,845 


i-i,BK ! 27,921 


15 
3 

3 
2 

1 

1 

1 

1 

3 


2920 


5579 


9449 


86S7 


3194 


5102 


Protestant Churches : 
Church of England 
Church of Scotland 
United Presby. Church 
Independents 
Particular Baptists 
Society of Priends 
Wesleyan Methodists - 
Primitive Methodists - 
Independent Method. - 
Wesleyan Reformers - 
Welsh Calv. Methodists 
Isolated Congregations 
Lutheran,, 
Italian Reformers 

Other Christian Chs.: 
Roman Catholics 

Jews » 


59 
3 
1 

11 
4 
1 
5 
1 

1 
2 

3 
1 

5 

2 


18,278 
354 
100 
2622 

2G0 

450 

120 
550 

380 
150 

1230 

20 


25,671 

2160 

500 

7538 

1350 

1021 

120 
150 

520 

1460 
602 


52,142 

2514 

600 

10,160 

1760 

400 

1471 

240 
700 

900 
150 

2690 
622 


33,019 

2250 

510 

7022 
749 
106 

827 
20 

212 

400 

300 

4300 
130 


13,361 
100 

631 

120 

60 
20 

610 
30 


14,823 
1950 

6977 

860 
49 

884 
58 

160 
130 

2000 
30 


1029 

500 
460 

267 

200 

100 
164 

200 


2204 

1120 

705 
150 

1400 


3233 

1020 
480 

972 

350 

100 
164 

2550 


3302 

907 

285 

691 

200 

30 

47 

3225 


2308 

•• 
320 
304 

212 

50 


2212 
696 

478 

42 

56 

48 

1570 



Walsall.— The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Primitive Methodists. 

WABBINGTON. The number of sittings is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Independents, attended 
by a maximum number of ISO persons at a service. 

Westminster. The returns omit to state the number of sitthir/s in one place of worship belonging to the Established 
CHUBCH, attended bv a maximum number of . '500 persons at a service ; in o?;e place belonging to the Primitive Methodists ; 
attended by a maximum number of 58 persons at a service ; in one place belonging to the Lutherans, attended by a maxi- 
mum number of 50 persons at a service; and in one place belonging to the J'oman Catholics, attended by a maximum 
number of 500 persons at a service. — The number of attendants is not given in the case of three places of worship belonging 
to the ESTABLISHED Church; in one place belonging to the Lutherans; and in one place belonging to the Poman Catho- 
lics. —.Vce>/;/?r rHtiny* nor attendants are given for one place of worship belonging to the Established Church. 

Wioas. The number of attendants is not given for one place of worship belonging to the Independents. 



and Wales.] 



SUMMARY TABLES. 



133 







1 


ABLE 


F. — continued. 




















Number of 






Number of 








Attendants at 






Attendants at 




o 


Number 


Public "Worship 


o 


Number 


Public Worship 




03 




on Sunday, 


V 




on Sunday, 


RELIGIOUS 


% 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 


£ 


of Sittings. 


March 30, 1851 




Ph 




[including Sun- 


3 




[including Sun- 








day Scholars]. 


•+H 




day Scholars]. 


DENOMINATION. 


^ d 














i ■ ti 










SrQ 


. -d 












S2T 


Free. 

Appro 
priate 


"3 
■§ 
EH 




i £ 

£§ 
<* 


> a 
W 3 


J3 g 


Free. 

Appro 
priate 


■+3 

o 


o a 


3 o 
^= o 


§ to 

> S 





WOLVERHAMPTON. 

(Parliamentary Borough.) 
Population,119,748. 


WORCESTER. 

(Municipal Borough.) 
Population, 27,528. 


Total - 


97 


25,383 


22,892 


48,455 


27,015 


11,919 


24,650 


35 


8299 


8278 15,547 


9298 


2090 


6837 


Peotestant Chueches : 
Church of England 
Presby. Ch. in England 

■ Independents - 
Particular Baptists 
Baptists (not othenvise 

defined) 
Society of Friends 
Unitarians 

Wesleyan Methodists - 
Methodist New Connex. 
Primitive Methodists - 
Welsh Calvinistic Meth. 
I/Huntingdon's Connex. 
Isolated Congregations 

Othee Christian Chs. : 
Roman Catholics 
Latter Day Saints 

Jews - 


23 

1 
6 
9 

1 

*2 
28 

7 
14 

1 

'i 

4 
1 

1 


11,328 

1765 
1760 

200 

346 

4891 
860 

2681 
180 

350 

862 
150 

10 


10,735 
100 
1700 
2146 

200 
4787 
1084 
1086 

1034 

20 


22,263 
100 
3465 
3906 

200 

546 

9678 

1944 

3747 

180 

350 

1896 
150 

30 


11,578 

28 

1986 

1494 

130 

340 
7140 
1178 
1481 

1645 
15 


2455 

475 
1052 

280 
35(17 
1207 
1697 

150 

1040 

44 

12 


8966 

42 

1367 

1644 

150 

58 

7118 

1413 

1937 

150 

1750 
55 


20 

i 

1 
1 

*4 

'i 

'3 

2 

1 
1 


3919 
200 

252 

360 

656 

74 

551 
198 

89 


4698 
500 

444 

1106 
176 
1014 

340 


9587 
700 

696 

360 

1762 

250 

1565 

198 

429 


6468 

424 

441 

80 

550 
50 

540 

45 

500 
200 


1630 

59 
69 
60 

72 

200 


4709 

356 

305 

599 
100 

684 

84 





YORK. 


I 


; 




(Municipal Borough.) 








Population, 36,303. 






Total - 


40 


7922 


11,465 


23,650 


10,675 


3452 


8488 | 




Protestant Chueches : 












| 






Church of England 


24 


2862 


5056 


12,181 


4427 


2714 


2623 




Independents - 


2 


900 


1860 


2760 


1333 


80 


1018 




Society of Friends 


1 


1000 




1000 


273 


170 






Unitarians 


1 


10 


30 


40 


97 




60 




Wesleyan Methodists - 


4 


1390 


2329 


3719 


1759 


120 1 


1833 1 




Primitive Methodists - 


1 


120 


380 


500 


141 


92 


500 




Wesleyan Association - 


1 


100 


450 


550 


157 


25 1 


194 




Weslevan Reformers - 


2 


1150 


550 


1700 


1058 


. .1 


1317 




New Church 


1 


60 




60 




•• 


13 




Isolated Congregations 


1 


150 




150 


80 




150 




Othee Cheistian Chs. : 












1 






Roman Catholics 


2 


180 


810- 


990 


1350 


251 


780 





Wolverhampton.— The number of attendants is not given for three places of worship belonging to the Established 
Church; for one place belonging to the Independents ; for one place belonging to the Particular Baptists; and for 
one place belonging to an Isolated Congregation. 

Worcester. — The returns omit to state the number of sittings in one place of worship belonging to the Established 
Church, attended by a maximum number of 130 persons at a service ; and in one place belonging to the Latter Day 
Saints, attended by a maximum number of 200 persons at a service. 

York. — The number of attendants is not given for three places of worship belonging to the Established Church 

for or 



for one place belonging to the Wesleyan Methodists ; and i 



;e place belonging to the Wesleyan Eeformebs 



••34 



CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



[England 



Table F F. 



Accommodation provided by various Religious Bodies in Large-Town Districts, 
as compared with the rest of England. 







Popula- 
tion, 
1851. 


Number of Places of Worship 
provided by 






Number of Sittings* 
provided by 


- 


1 
"So 

a 

E 

3 

o 


c 

C 
c 
o 

a 


1 

pq 


5 3 

a> o 

l| 


"3 
.a 

1 

9 
s 

c 

P£ 


6 


O 

PQ 
3 

.© 
5J 


r 
c 

s 
H 

o 

13 

o 


& 

a 

a 

1 

3 
I— 1 


.1 

& 

PQ 


1 • 

» O 

y 

i 


.S 

"o 

H 
O 

a 

a3 

S 
3 


O 


2 
'3 

o 

pq 

aj 

3 
o 

;§> 

K 




Large-Town Districts :— 
































/ 10,000 and less than 20,000 


91,821 


49 


14 


23 


22 


3 


13 


154 


29,389 


9,008 


10,690 


8,458 


411 


3,122 


61,078 


Districts 


































having 


20,000 „ 50,000 


2,544,704 


1864 


395 


413 


1556 


96 


403 


4727 


763,511 


141,146 


130,708 


364,155 


27,416 


107,771 


1,534,707 


with a ( 
































Population) 50,000 „ 100,000 
of 


2,322,799 


733 


230 


189 


869 


SO 


•289 


2399 


465,703 


119,593 


76,357 


283,561 


38,460 


101,863 


1,085,537 


UOO.OOO and upwards 


4,269,796 


811 


297 


214 


603 


80 


331 


2336 


737,126 


184,982 


100,258 


240,198 


51,909 


131,449 


1,445,922 


Total of Large-Town Districts - 


9,229,120 


3457 


936 


839 


3050 


2681036 


9586 


1,995,729 


454,729 


318,013 


896,372 


118,196 


344,205 


4,127,244 


Residue of the Country 


8,698,489 


10,620 


231)0 


1940 


7951 


3011744 


24,874 


3,322,186 


613,031 


434,330 


1,297,926 


67,915 


353,411 


6,088,799 


EN 


GLAND and WALES - 


17,927,609 


14,077 


',245 


2788 


11,001 


569 


2780 


34,460 


5,317,915 


1,067,760 


752,343 


2,194,298 


186,111 


697,616 10,216,043 



* Including an Estimate for Defective Returns. 



Proportions contained in the above Table. 











Number of Sittings to 100 persons, 
provided by 






r 


















Church 

of 
England. 


Inde- 
pendents. 


Baptists. 


Wesley an 
Metho- 
dists 
(all sec- 
tions). 


Roman 
Catholics. 


Others. 


Ail; 




Religious'! 
Bodies. 


Large Town-Districts :— 


















f 10,000 and less than 20,000 - 


32-0 


9*8 


11-6 


9'2 


•5 


3-4 


66-5 


Districts 
having Towns / 
with a \ 
Population of 


20,000 „ 50,000 - 


30-0 


5-6 


5-1 


14-3 


l'l 


4-2 


60-3 


50,000 „ 100,000 - 


20-0 


5-1 


3-3 


12-2 


1*7 


4-4 


4G-7 




N 100,000 and upwards - 


17*3 


4-3 


2-4 


5-0 


1-2 


3-1 


33'9 


Total of Large-Town Districts 


21'6 


4-9 


3-5 


9*7 


1*3 


3'7 


44-7 


Residue of tiie Country - 


38-2 


7'0 


5 


14-9 


•8 


4'1 


70-0 






E 


NGLAND and WALES - 


29-7 


6-0 


4-2 


12-2 


1-0 


3*9 


57*0 



and Wales.] SUMMARY TABLES. 135 



Table G. 

Showing the Accommodation provided, in each County of England and Wales, by the 
most numerous Religious Bodies. 



k 4 



136 



CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



Table G. 



Showing the Accommodation provided, in each County of Englai 



Counties. 



Number of Places of Worship. 



Church 

of 
Eas- 
laad. 



Scottish 
Presby- 
terians. 



Inde- 
pea- 

dents. 



Bap- 
tists. 



Wes- 
leyan 

Metho- 
dists. 



Calvin- 

istic 
Metho- 
dists. 



Roman 
Catho- 
lics. 



Others. 



Church 
of 

England. 



Scottish Inde- 
Presby- pen- 
terians. dents. 



England and ") 
Wales -j 



Bedford 

Berks 
Buckingham 

Cambridge 
Chester 
Cornwall 
Cumberland 

Derby- 
Devon 
Dorset 
Durham 



14077 



160 

1 


3,244 


2,789 1 11,007 


937 1 570 


1,683 


34,467 


5,317,915 


86,692 


1 

1,067,760, 



Gloucester 

Hereford 
Hertford 
H untingdon 

Kent 

Lancaster 
Leicester 
Lincoln 

Middlesex 
Monmouth - 

Norfolk 
Northampton 

Northumberland - 
Nottingham 

Oxford 

Rutland 

Salop 

Somerset 

Southampton 

Stafford 

Suffolk 

Surrey 

Sussex 

Warwick 

Westmorland - 

Wills 

Worcester 

York (East Fading) 
- (City) 
., (XorlliltirtinfO 
„ (West Biding) 



North Wales 

South Wales 



133 




19 


55 


206 




34 


41 


226 




56 


72 


176 


. * 


38 


72 


252 


5 


66 


31 


265 




37 


25 


161 


17 


24 


9 


250 




45 


39 


549 




142 


112 


304 




69 


15 


169 


14 


25 


21 


433 




134 


59 


433 


•• 


96 


102 


243 




20 


16 


162 




47 


44 


96 


.. 


7 


30 


479 


3 


86 


107 


529 


22 


170 


100 


2S9 




41 


85 


657 




38 


62 


419 


19 


155 


102 


159 




51 


79 


719 




49 


91 


292 




56 


87 


154 


6S 


14 


17 


248 




21 


54 


266 




43 


50 


53 




6 


12 


291 




59 


31 


553 




110 


89 


389 




116 


69 


317 


4 


63 


35 


519 




90 


91 


262 


1 


84 


68 


350 




78 


50 


278 


1 


64 


50 


78 


1 


9 


4 


352 




76 


101 


244 


1 


24 


46 


235 


1 


34 


14 


24 




2 




301 


1 


48 


18 


583 


2 


158 


99 


364 




273 


143 


615 




367 


297 



96 I 
125] 
120 | 

101 



404 
379 
147 
351 

90 

214 

115 
60 
46 

250 

521 
201 
703 

119 
100 

516 
118 
198 
273 

116 

18 

262 
309 
187 
377 
163 
73 
80 

133 

59 

196 

127 

362 

8 

425 

1,060 

324 
209 



4 
1 


1 
6 

4 


23 
19 
20 


327 
435 
499 


43,S42 
69,868 
67,247 




6,155 

9,598 

11,091 


1 
12 

3 


3 
17 

7 
8 


13 

48 
33 
34 


404 

833 

1,104 

389 


59,703 
125,652 
102,341 

58,68S 


2,157 
6,070 


12,195 

21,909 
9,067 

7,247 


2 


8 

8 

7 

20 


28 

107 

21 

21 


776 

1,297 

563 

621 


89,714 

221,989 

94,097 

68,95S 


6,550 


13,307 

42,010 

19,298 

9,397 


2 


9 


39 


766 


147,807 




47,809 


11 


14 


58 


928 


165,003 




35,439 


5 

6 


5 
4 


22 

24 
17 


426 
347 
196 


54,590 
55,193 
25,453 




2,892 

13,839 

2,074 


5 


13 


54 


997 


213,666 


1,776 


27,747 


19 
1 

1 


114 
12 
13 


152 
26 

27 


1,627 

655 

1,501 


389.546 

88,242 

165,087 


16,715 


83,352 
12,972 
11,508 


10 
26 


32 

8 


106 
11 


962 
434 


352,220 
36,131 


15,535 


89,899 
14,911 


2 

4 


6 

6 

20 

5 


58 
29 
17 
29 


1,441 
592 

488 
630 


187,210 

92,793 
55,044 
76,960 


32,300 


15,519 

17,906 

6,060 

8,707 


1 


8 


20 


504 


79,270 




8,369 






2 


91 


13,362 




1,086 


11 

4 
3 

1 

*2 
5 


11 

8 
13 
34 

4 
14 

8 


14 
56 
41 
32 

28 
42 
46 


679 
1,129 
818 
863 
895 
546 
617 


95,451 
181,484 
150,800 
163,856 
161,398 
151,662 
132,327 


1,150 
900 


11,912 
28,399 
32,241 
21,004 
31,403 
31,388 
20,739 


3 

*2 

9 


26 

2 

3 

12 


38 
12 
24 
26 


593 
165 

754 
489 


128,525 

24,788 

117,258 

88,548 


700 
400 

650 


21,938 
1,800 

21,910 
7,732 




10 

2 

22 

31 


14 

4 

33 

123 


G70 

40 

843 

2,056 


70,921 

12,181 

86,149 

288,343 


600 

450 
739 


12,009 

2,760 

12,203 

74,125 


478 


5 


27 


1,614 


115,830 




52,900 


303 


7 


65 


1,863 


148,718 




121,934 



Including an Estimate for Defective Kcturns. 



and Wales.] 



SUMMARY TABLES. 



137 



Table G. 



and Wales, by the most numerous Religious Bodies. 



Sittings. 



Wes- 
leyan 
Metho- 
dists. 



Calvin- 
is tie 

Metho- 
dists. 



Roman 

Catho- Others, 
lies. 



Total. 



Proportion per cent, of Sittings to Population. 



Eng- 
land. 



Scottish 


Inde- 


Presby- 


pen- 


terians. 


dents. 



Bap- 
tists. 



Wes- Calvin- 
leyan ) is tic 
Metho- Metho- 
dists, dists. 



Roman 

Catho- ! Others, 
lies. I 



Population 

in 

1851. 



2,194,298 ,250,678 186,111 356,766 ij 10,212,563 



29-7 


•5 


! 

6*0 4'2 


12-2 


1'4 j 1*0 



57-0 



17,927,609 



19,226 
17,76S 
18,400 

18,299 

80,524 
152,905 



72,0S5 
64,613 
21,197 
81,501 

15,257 

44,843 

10,590 
9,742 
7,641 

43,073 



33.441 
118,173 

43,216 

23,487 

76,637 
21,227 
41,632 

54,850 

15,180 

2,051 

33,267 
55,052 
30,203 

92,9S5 
23,886 
17,871 
12,872 

26,843 

8,502 

28,208 

28,629 

63,9SS 

6,469 

74,441 

278,211 

56,800 
44,138 



1,089 
140 


21 

1,192 

527 


5,515 
2,996 i 
2,771 : 


550 

2,600 

964 


350 
6,196 
1,445 

2,877 


2,497 1 
12.176 

6,574 
6,707 


430 


2,454 
1,250 
1,752 

4,816 


5,728 

24,463 i 
4,049 1 
4,813 


338 


2,354 


9,407 ! 


4,642 


4,109 


13,440 : 


966 
795 


900 
455 


3,148 
3,492 
3,636 | 


2,297 


3,651 


7,259 1 


.0,139 
170 
260 


58,747 
2,537 
2,333 


41,256 ; 
4,725 | 
3,521 j 


6,097 
7,691 


17,846 
2,764 


28,067 
1,880 


1.570 

144 


1,456 

705 
4,914 
1,982 


' 9,521 

4,151 : 

3,890 i 
6,314 | 


230 


1,335 


3,966 ! 
90 | 


1,906 

1,160 

567 

180 

600 
1,963 


1,837 
2,382 
2,904 
9,756 
544 
8,046 
1,216 


1,993 
11.055 
, 6,430 
4,762 j 
6,100 ! 
7,372 
9,420 


732 

340 
3,354 


6,891 
700 
790 

2,834 


16,615 
3,037 
3,458 
5,128 




2,568 

990 

4,016 

8,846 


3,604 
1*250 
6,465 
25,774 


11,372 


885 


5,326 j 


57,392 


1,938 


12,925 



89,661 
111,817 
116,972 

111,762 
258,390 
279,230 
110,374 

195,195 

379,8S7 
144,207 
181,832 

239,364 

294,801 

76,851 
96,127 
47,179 

327,268 

813,335 
166,901 
315,044 

592,716 
116,228 

312,913 
160,397 
148,283 
160,234 

115,S95 

1S,530 

152,353 
301,811 
238,283 
304.292 
249,340 
237,893 
190,522 

218,112 

40,239 

196,594 

147,095 

157,703 

23,650 

187,081 

715,777 

367,307 
500,118 



35-2 
41-1 
41-1 




5-0 
5*6 

6-8 


12*0 

5*5 

10-3 


15*4 
10-4 
11-2 


: 6 

o-i 


: 7 
0-3 


4*4 
1-8 
1-7 


72-0 
65'7 
71-5 


32*2 

27-6 

28*8 
30-0 


0*5 

3 : i 


6'6 
4-8 
2'6 
3-7 


9-8 
1*6 

1-7 
1-2 


9'9 
17'7 
43-1 
13'6 


0-3 
0-6 
0-3 


0-2 
1-1 
0*4 
1'5 


1-3 

2-7 
1-8 
3-4 


60-3 
56'6 

78-7 
56-5 


30-3 
39-1 
51-1 
17-6 


1-7 


4*5 

7-4 

10-5 

2-4 


3'9 
4*5 
21 
1*5 


24*4 
11'4 
11'5 
20*9 


o-i 


0-8 
0-2 
0-9 
1-2 


1-9 

4'3 
2'2 
1-2 


65-9 

66-9 
78*3 
46-5 


40-0 




13-0 


4-5 


4-1 


0'1 


0-6 


2-5 


64-8 


36'0 




7-7 


6-0 


9-8 


0-8 


0-8 


2-9 


64-2 


47'3 
33-0 
39-7 




2'5 
8-2 
3-2 


3-3 

7*5 

13-0 


9-1 

5-8 
11-9 


0-8 

0-5 


0-8 
0-3 


2-7 
2-1 
5-7 


66'5 
57-4 
73'5 


34-7 


0-3 


4'5 


4*5 


7-0 


0-3 


0-6 


1-2 


53-1 


19*1 
38 -8 

40-5 


0-8 


4-1 
5'6 

2-8 


1'8 

10'8 

3'5 


s-s 

14-5 
29-0 


0-5 

o-i 
o-i 


2-9 
l'l 

0-6 


20 

2-0 
0-9 


40-0 
72-4 
77*4 


18-7 
22-9 


0-8 


4-8 
9-5 


2*1 
18*6 


2'2 
14-9 


0'3 

4-9 


i-o 

1-8 


1-5 
1'2 


31-4 

73-8 


42-3 
43-7 
lS'l 

28-5 


10 : 6 


3*5 
S-4 
2-0 
3-2 


4'7 

11-0 

1*5 

5-3 


17-3 

io-o 

13-7 

20-2 


0-4 

o-i 


0-3 
0-3 
1-6 
0-7 


22 

2-0 
1-3 

2'4 


70-7 
75 '5 
48-8 
60-3 


46*5 




4.9 


4*4 


8-9 


o-i 


0-8 


2-3 


67-9 


58*1 




4-7 


8"5 


8'9 






0-4 


80-6 


41*6 
40-9 
37-2 
26-9 
47-9 
22-2 
39'3 


0*2 

o : i 


5-2 

6-4 
8-0 
3-5 
9-3 
4-6 
6-1 


2-6 
5-0 
3-7 

1-7 
7*7 
2-9 
3-6 


14-5 
12-4 
7-4 
15 '3 
7-1 
2-6 
3-S 


o-s 

0-2 

o-i 
o : i 

0-6 


0-8 
0-5 
0'7 
1*6 

o-i 

1-2 
0-3 


0-9 
2-5 
1-6 
0-8 
1-8 
1-1 
2-8 


66-4 
67-9 
58'7 
50-0 
73-9 
34-8 
56'5 


27-5 
42-5 
46-1 
32-0 


o-i 

0-7 
: 2 


4'5 
3-1 
8-6 
2*8 


3-3 
1-7 
9-7 
3*7 


5'6 
14-6 
ll'l 
10-3 


o-i 
o : i 

1-2 


1-4 
1-2 
0-3 
1-0 


3'4 
5-2 
1-4 
1-9 


45'9 
1 69*0 

77-3 
; 53*1 


32-1 
33-6 
40*0 

21-7 


0*3 
! 2 

o-i 


5*5 
7*6 
5-7 
5-6 


1*8 

1 : 6 
3-0 


29-0 
17 -S 
34*6 
21-0 


•'• 


l'l 
2-7 
1-9 
0-7 


1-6 
3-4 
3-0 
1-9 


71-4 
6o'l 

S7-0 
54-0 


28-1 




12-8 


5-9 


13-8 


27-0 


0-2 


1-3 


89.1 


25-1 




20-5 


14-0 


7*4 


14'7 


0-3 


2-2 


S4'2 



124,478 
170,065 
163,723 

185,405 
455,725 
355,558 
195,492 

296,084 
567,098 
184,207 
390,997 

369,318 

458,805 

115,489 

167,298 

64,183 

615,766 

2,031.233 
230,30S 
407,222 

1,8S6,576 
157,418 

442,714 
212,380 
303,56S 
270,427 

170,439 

22,9S3 

229,341 
443,916 
405,370 
6US,716 
337,215 
683,082 
336,S4i 

475.013 

58,287 

254.221 

276,926 

220.983 

36.303 

215,214 

1,325,495 

412,114 
593,607 



138 



CENSUS, 1851:-RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



[England 



Table I. 



Districts with most and least Accommodation respectively. 



Districts with 

most 

Accommodation. 



Popu- 
lation, 
1851. 



m 

■S3 



& £ 



C -*i 

; 



5 25 
S3 

•III. 

» 3-5 o 

H 



Districts with 

least 

Accommodation. 





HS 






"^ . 






•£g 






u 




Popu- 
lation, 






1851. 


33.3) 

o! 


a 2 

•2 Si 




|1 


S-pi 




s>, 


§••- 




Sj= 


2«3 




fc 


pj 



i- 



<s o o a> 



606. Machynlleth 

300. Camelford - 
111. Catherington 

617. Dolgelly - 
410. Billesdon - 
599. Builth 

622. Conway. 
522, Skirlaugh - 
605. Rhayader 
619. Pwllheli - 
616. Bala 
600.- Brecknock - 
609. Llanfyllin - 

595. Lampeter 

618. Festiniog - 

593. Cardigan 
612. Ruthin 

312. Stilly Islands 
418. Melton Mowbray 
597. Aberystwith 
573. East Ward 
409. Market Harborough 
255. Marlborough 
504 b. Hemsworth 

594. Newcastle-in-Emlyn 
299. Stratton - 

614. Llanrwst - 
583. Bridgend 
602. Hay 

596. Aberayron - 

117. Whitchurch {Hants) 
259. Westbury - 
516. Pocklington 

587. Llandovery - 
487. Sedbergh - 

301. Launceston - 
304. Bodmin 

170. Brixworth - 
129. Ilorncastle - 

588. Llandilofawr 
616, Corwen 

589. Carmarthen 
521. Patrington - 
601. Crickhowell 
803. Presteigne 
524 Hridl'mgton 
481. Louth 

298. Bo] worthy 

285. Kingsbridge - - 

-in. Bingham 



12,116 

8,448 

2,493 
12,971 

7,009 

8,345 
11,630 

9,279 

6,796 
21,788 

6,736 
18,174 
19,538 

9,874 
16,182 
20,186 
16,853 

2,627 
20,533 
23,753 
13,660 
15,839 
10,263 

8,158 
20,173 

8,580 
12,479 
23,422 
10,962 
13,224 

5,619 
12,530 
16,098 
15,055 

4,574 
16,773 
20,493 
14,771 
25,089 
17,968 
15,418 
38,142 

9,407 
21,697 
15,149 
14,322 
33,427 
11,382 
21,377 
16,241 



14,979 
10,180 

2,981 
15,048 

8,036 

9,555 
13,182 
10,492 

7,667 
24,091 

7,349 
19,166 
20,576 
10,360 
16,906 
21,075 
17,188 

2,663 
20,636 
23,865 
13,703 
15,842 
10,172 

8,077 
19,901 

8,382 
12,152 
22,700 
10,574 
12,749 

5,404 
11,982 
15,368 
14,355 

4,357 
15,898 
19,258 
13,881 
23,569 
16,871 
14,395 
35,377 

8,726 
20,044 
13,977 
13,070 
30,348 
10,300 
19,197 
14,558 



123-6 
120*5 
119-6 
116-0 
114-7 
114-5 
113-3 
113-1 
112-8 
110-6 
109-1 
105-5 
105-3 
104-9 
104-5 
104-4 



102-0 
101-4 
100-5 
100-5 
100*3 
100-0 
99-1 
99-0 
98-7 
97-7 
97-4 
96-9 
96-5 
96-4 
96-2 
95-6 
95-5 
95-4 
95-3 
94-8 
94-0 
94-0 
93-9 
93-9 
93*4 
92-2 
92-8 
92-4 
92-3 
91-3 
90-8 
90 

89-8 
89-6 



7,952 
5,280 
1,535 
7,525 
3,971 
4,715 
6,437 
5,110 
3,725 

11,454 
3,442 
8,625 
9,244 
4,633 
7,520 
9,367 
7,413 
1,139 
8,727 

10,088 
5,780 
6,655 
4,219 
3,345 
8,201 
3,406 
4,914 
9,115 
4,216 
5,079 
2,145 
4,715 
6,031 
5,623 
1,704 
6,170 
7,372 
5,314 
9,017 
6,450 
5,453 

13,255 
3,270 
7,460 
5,191 
4,763 

10,960 
3,698 
6,798 
5,138 



20. Shoreditch - 

23. St. Geo. in the East 

30. Newington - 

26. St, Saviour, South'* 

15. Clerkenwell - 
439. Radford - . - 

31. Lambeth 
22. Whitechapel 

7. Marylebone 
25. Poplar 

24. Stepney 

28. Bermondsey 

1. Kensington 

13. Strand 

6. St. James, Westm r 
18. "West London 

21. Bethnal Green 

2. Chelsea 

16. St. Luke 
10. Islington - 

395. Aston - *. 

12. St. Giles 
S3. Camberwell 

393. King's Norton 
9, St. Pancras - 

507. Ecclesall Bierlow - 

34. Rotherhithe 

461. Liverpool 

394. Birmingham 

3. St. Geo. Hanover Sq. 

472. Salford 
471. Chorlton 

14. Holborn 
465. Wigan 

473. Manchester - 
475. Oldham 

35. Greenwich - 

4. Westminster 

552. Newcastle-on-Tyne 

29. St. Geo. Southwark 

17. East London 

548. Chester-le-Street - 

508. Sheffield 

96. Portsea Island 

85. Brighton - 
379. Wolverhampton - 
468. Bolton 

462. West Derby 

27. St. Olave, South" - 
194. West Ham - 



109,257 
48,376 
64,816 
35,731 
64,778 
26,776 

139,325 
79,759 

157,696 
47,162 

110,775 
48,128 

120,004 
44,460 
36,406 
28,790 
90,193 
56,538 
54,055 
95,329 
66,852 
54,214 
54,667 
30,871 

166,956 
37,914 
17,805 

258,236 

173,951 
73,230 
87,523 

123,841 
46,621 
77,539 

228,433 
86,788 
99,36o 
65,609 
89,156 
51,824 
44,406 
20,907 

103,626 
72,126 
65,569 

104,158 

114,712 

153,279 
19,375 
34,395 



19,614 
10,039 
15,399 

8,707 
16,065 

6,608 
34,818 
19,903 
39,565 
11,989 
28,578 
12,455 
31,556 
11,998 

9,877 

7,981 
25,744 
16,279 
15,703 
27,652 
19,805 
16,139 
16,492 

9,348 
51,275 
11,655 

5,515 
80,239 
54,319 
23,068 
27,775 
39,462 
14,912 
25,661 
75,817 
28,846 
33,219 
22,279 
31,018 
1S,209 
15,772 

7,518 
38,036 
26,608 
24,363 
39,132 
43,517 
58,214 

7,351 
13,110 



17-9 
20-8 
23-7 
24-4 
24-8 
24-9 
25-0 
25-0 
25*1 
25-4 
25-8 
25-8 
26-3 
27-0 
27-1 
27-7 
28*5 
28-8 
29*0 
29-0 
29*5 
29-8 
30-2 
30-3 
30-7 
30-7 
31*0 
31-1 
31-2 
31 ;5 
31-7 
31*9 
32-0 
33-1 
33-2 
33*2 
33-4 
34-0 
34-8 
35-3 
35.5 
36-0 
36-7 
36-9 
37-2 
37-6 
37-9 
38-0 
38-0 
38 '1 



*** The figure! prefixed to caeli district refer to its number in the topographical arrangement adopted in the Detailed Tables 
to the Report. 



and Wales.] 



SUMMARY TABLES. 



139 



Table K. 



Comparative Position of the Church of England and the Dissenting Churches, in 

different Parts of the Country. 



. 


Proportion 


Proportion 




Proportion 


Proportion 




per cent. 


per cent. 




per cent, 
of Sittings 


per cent. 




of Sittings 


of Sittings to 




of Sittings to 




to 


total Number 




to 


total Number 




Population. 


of Sittings. 




Population. 


of Sittings. 




V 1 


u 


a> 1 






h 




. 




JS 60 


<B 


^i 60 






J3 60 








Counties. 


*« 


© 


^W 


o 


Large Towns. 


^« 


o 


B ^ 







•pis 


&« 


■°^ 






•=■3 


.= CD 


^O 


£B 




Tg'fj 


%"? 


Is "5 


o 9 






"S"? 


■g-s 






•-N 




3 3-d 


3 5 




3 3-3 


3 3 


3 33 


3 3 




>js S 


>JS 








g^J c 


S:^ 


i— S 






2oi* 


^CJ 


2^^ 


2^ 




2o = 


go 


2u^ 


2^ 




f 




-" 


- 1 




M 


^ 


k 


* 



Bedford - 
Berks - 
Buckingham 
Cambridge 
Chester 
Cornwall - 
Cumberland 
Derby - 
Devon - 
Dorset - 
Durham - 



Gloucester 

Hereford 

Hertford - - - 

Huntingdon 

Kent - - - 

Lancaster - 

Leicester - 

Lincoln 

Middlesex 

Monmouth 

Norfolk - 

Northampton 

Northumberland 

Nottingham - 

Oxford - 

Rutland - 

Salop 

Somerset 

Southampton 

Stafford 

Suffolk - 

Surrey - 

Sussex 

"Warwick 

"Westmorland - - - 

Wilts 

"Worcester - 

York (East Biding) 
„ (City) - 
„ (North Riding) 
„ (West Riding) 

North Wales - 
South Wales - 



ENGLAND AND WAXES 



35-2 
41-1 
41*1 
32*2 

27'6 
28-8 
30-0 
30'3 
39-1 
51*1 
17-6 
40-0 
36-0 
47'3 
33-0 
39'7 
34-7 
19'1 
38-3 
40-5 
18-7 
22-9 
42-3 
43-7 
18-1 
28-5 
46-5 
58-1 
41*6 
40-9 
37-2 
26-9 
47*9 
22-2 
39'3 
27'5 
42-5 
46*1 
32-0 
32-1 
33-6 
40-0 
21-7 

28-1 
25-1 



29-6 



36-8 
24*6 
30-4 
28-1 
29-0 
49*9 
26'5 
35*6 
27'8 
27'2 
28-9 
24-8 
28-2 
19'2 
24'4 
33'8 
18*4 
20-9 
34-1 
36'9 
12'7 
50*9 
28'4 
31-8 
30-7 
31*8 
21-4 
22*5 
24-8 
27*0 
21-5 
23-1 
26*0 
12-6 
17'2 
18-4 
26*5 
31*2 
21-1 
39-3 
31'5 
47-0 
32-3 

61*0 
59*1 



27-4 



48-9 
62-6 
57*5 
53*4 
48*8 
36'6 
53-1 
46-0 
58'4 
65'3 
37*8 
61'7 
56-1 
71-1 
57"5 
54-0 
65*3 
47*7 
52-9 
52-3 
59-6 
31-0 
59-8 
57-9 
37-1 
47*3 
68-5 
72-1 
62-7 
60-2 
63'4 
53-8 
64-7 



60*0 
61-6 
59-6 
60-3 
45*0 
51-6 
46-0 
40-2 

31-5 

29*8 



ol'l 
37-4 
42'5 
46 - 6 
51-2 
63'4 
46-9 
54*0 
41*6 
34*7 
62-2 
3S-3 
43-9 
28-9 
42*5 
46-0 
34*7 
52'3 
47*1 
47-7 
40'4 
69-0 
40*2 
42-1 
62-9 
52-7 
31-5 
27-9 
37-3 
39-8 
36-6 
46*2 
35'3 
36-2 
30-4 
40-0 
38-4 
40-4 
39-7 
55-0 
48'4 
54'0 
59-8 



48-1 



Ashton-under-Lyne 

Bath - 

Birmingham - 

Blackburn 

Bolton - 

Bradford 

Brighton 

Bristol - 

Bury 

Cheltenham. 

Coventry 

Derby 

Devonport 

Dudley 

Exeter 

Great Yarmouth 

Halifax - 

Huddersfield 

Hull - - - 

Ipswich 

Leeds - 

Leicester 

Liverpool 

London - 

Macclesfield - 

Manchester - 

Merthyr Tydfil 

Newcastle 

Norwich 

Nottingham 

Oldham 

Plymouth - 

Portsmouth 

Preston - 

Rochdale 

Salford - 

Sheffield 

Southampton - 

Stockport 

Stoke-upon-Trent 

Sunderland 

Swansea 

Wigan - 

Wolverhampton 

Worcester 



Total 



13-1 
38-6 
13'3 
19-1 
15-7 
10*0 
19*4 
23-5 
17'8 
31*0 
23-1 
22-0 
20-8 
15*0 
35'3 
22-4 
14-3 
18-8 
16-0 
24-8 
15'0 
14' 6 
16-5 
17-6 
19-0 
12*6 

6*0 
11-7 
24'5 
12'3 
14'4 
18-4 
17*0 
17-0 

9-9 
13-7 
15-0 
28-8 
16*3 
20-4 
13*7 
16'1 
10-1 
18-6 
36'2 



17-2 



25-5 
22-5 
15'4 
20-6 
19-9 
21*6 
15'2 
29'3 
25*2 
25*5 
19-8 



25 



1 
8 

26*9 
24-4 
23-7 
16'0 
32'3 
28'2 
23-9 
31*0 
26'7 
14'9 
12'1 
23'2 
19'0 
52'4 
22-8 
20'7 
35-2 
17-7 
27'2 
19-9 
18'4 
36*5 
25*1 
18*9 
22-1 
25-7 
28*1 
35-2 
42-8 
20-5 
21-9 
22'5 



18' 



33-9 
63*2 
46*3 
47*1 
44-1 
31'6 
56*1 
44'5 
41'4 
54'9 
53-9 
43*9 
44'6 
35-8 
59*1 
48'6 
47-2 
36-8 
36-2 
50-9 
32-6 
35-4 



59-3 
45*0 
39'9 
10'3 
33-9 
54*2 
25-9 
44'9 
40-4 
46-1 
48*0 
21-3 
35-3 
44-2 
56'6 
38-8 
42-1 
2S-0 
27-3 
33-0 
4(3-0 
61*7 



47-8 J 
I 



66-1 
36-8 
53'7 

52-9 
55'9 
68-4 
43-9 
55-5 
58'6 
45'1 
46-1 
56-1 
55-4 
64'2 
40*9 
51-4 
52-8 
63-2 
63*8 
49*1 
67*4 
64*6 
47'5 
40-7 
55-0 
60'] 
89-7 
66-1 
45-8 
74-1 
55*1 
59-6 
53-9 
52-0 
78-7 
64-7 
55 -8 
43-4 
61-2 
57-9 
72-0 
72-7 
67-0 
54'0 
38-3 



This Table may be read thus :— In Bedfordshire, for every 100 persons, the Church of England affords accommcda- 
xiou tor 35, and the other churches for 37; while, in the same county, out of every 100 sittings provided by all 
religious bodies together, 49 belong to the Church of England, and 51 to other churches. 



140 



CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. 



[England 



Table L. 



Showing the Number of Services held by each Religious Body at different periods 

of the Day. 









Number of Places of Worship open for Service 


at different 


oeriods of the Day. 












In To-vtn 


s. 




In Rokal Districts. 


Religious 

Denominations. 


"5 

o 


3 


3 


3 S 


bo 


T3 


3 ? 




c 


3 


>> 


T3 


«3 . 

to 




«8 






to 
a 

•a 

s* 
o 


o 

! 

-5! 


to 
1 


fcp§ 
.s 3 


'5 u 


S-3 

la 




Total. 


© 


o 

o 
a 

1 


to 

3 

> 


IPS 

3<1 


tn.3 
.5 s 


° S 

° a 

H Q 

3/t 

<; 


.1° \ 

1 1 # 


Total. 


Total - - 


488 


277 


277 


1077 


3048 


1 
622 1674 


7463 


3314 


3302 


2257 


7954 


3712 


4063 


2402 


27,004 


Protestant Churches : 


































Church of England 


185 


110 


43 


637 


765 


7 


468 


2213 


2325 


1855 


222 


6528 


604 


46 


286' 


11,864 


Scottish Presbyterians : 


































Church of Scotland - 


2 








8 




1 


11 


1 




1 


3 


2 






7 


United Presbyterian 


































Church 


5 






7 


10 




4 


35 


8 


2 


7 


4 


8 




2 


31 


Presbyterian Church 


































in England 


2 






6 


28 






36 


11 




2 


13 


13 




1 


40 


Reformed Irish Presby- 


































terians 








1 








1 


















Independents 


31 


33 


51 


36 


576 


55 


237 | 


1019 


171 


233 


330 


201 


679 


281 


330 


2225 


Baptists : 
General 


































1 


1 


I 


3 


6 


1 


5 


18 


9 


5 


8 


4 


4 


38 


7 


75 


Particular 


18 


15 


15 


48 


329 


25 


237 


687 


78 


105 


107 


151 


310 


126 


383 


1260 


Seventh Bay 














1 


1 


1 














1 


Scotch 








3 


1 




1 


5 




1 




7 




i 


i 


10 


XewConnexionGeueral 


2 


2 


2 


•? 


31 


3 


13 


56 


5 


20 


16 


10 


32 


32 


11 


126 


Undefined 


7 


6 


5 


7 


46 


7 


46 


124 


62 


38 


93 


50 


50 


61 


72 


426 


Society of Friends 


53 


1 


1 


145 


13 




1 


214 


88 


7 




58 


4 




2 


157 


Unitarians 


41 


4 


30 


26 


53 


2 


1 


157 


9 


2 


6 


33 


5 


2 


15 


72 


Moravians 








1 


6 




2 


9 


3 


3 




3 


7 


1 


6 


23 


Wesleyan Methodists : 


































Original Connexion - 


25 


43 


49 


24 


482 


193 


266 


1082 


231 


526 


838 


41^2 


1073 


1806 


581 


5497 


Neio Connexion 




1 


5 


1 


46 


18 


20 


91 


8 


11 


16 


24 


39 


59 


50 


206 


Primitive 


iv 


15 


15 


13 


106 


181 


129 


476 


127 


WW? 


341 


106 


255 


996 


335 


2395 


Bible Christians 




3 


5 


1 


19 


18 


21 


65 


19 


70 


43 


8 


87 


142 


48 


417 


Wesleyan Association 


4 


7 


4 




59 


27 


19 


110 


9 


37 


57 


17 


65 


95 


29 


309 


Independent Metho- 


































dists 


1 


1 






1 


4 


4 


11 




1 


2 






4 


2 


9 


Wesleyan Reformers - 


1 


2 


7 


i 


49 


9 


12 


81 


5 


19 


48 


22 


54 


77 


33 


258 


Calvinistic Methodists: 


































Welsh 


2 


8 




4 


59 


33 


10 


116 


34 


70 


43 


20 


309 


176 


60 


712 


Lady Huntingdon's 


































Connexion 


3 


2 


3 


3 


35 


3 


3 


52 


2 


8 


6 


5 


22 


9 


5 


57 


Sandemanians 


1 






2 








3 


1 






1 






1 


3 


New Church 


4 




2 


5 


15 


2 


2 


30 








11 


6 


2 


1 


20 


Brethren - - - 


5 




3 


1 


34 


4 


7 


54 


7 


6 


6 


10 


16 


12 


21 


78 


Isolated Congregations - 


17 


16 


24 


11 


125 


20 


44 


257 


27 


34 


61 


46 


40 


46 


28 


282 


Lutherans 


4 






1 


1 






6 


















French Protestants 




i 






2 






3 


















Reformed Church of the 


































Netherlands 


1 














1 


















German Protestant Re- 


































formers ... 










1 




" 


1 
















" 


Other Christian Chs.: 


































Roman Catholics 


37 


4 


4 


70 


100 


1 


54 


270 


60 


10 


5 


179 


25 


4 


17 


300 


Greet Church 


2 














2 


1 














1 


German Catholics 










1 






1 


















Italian Reformers 




i 












1 
















.. 


Catholic and Apostolic 


































Church 






1 


6 


13 




8 


28 


1 


1 








1 


1 


4 


Latter Day Saints 


io 


i 


7 


4 


4 


21 


40 


87 


11 


1 




2 


3 


45 


73 


135 


Jem 


7 






7 


15 




20 


49 




2 








1 


1 


4 



and Wales.] 



TABULAR RESULTS. 



141 



Table M. 



Comparative view of the frequency with which the various Religious Bodies make use of the 
Accommodation provided for by them respectively. (See Report, page 86.)* 



RELIGIOUS 


Proportion per cent, 
which the occupied Sittings 

bear to the 
total Number of Sittings. 


RELIGIOUS 
DENOMINATIONS. 


Proportion per eent. 
which the occupied Sittings 

bear to the 
total Number of Sittings. 


DENOMINATIONS. 


Morn- Alter- 
ing. 1 noon. 


Even- 
ing. 


Total. 


Morn- 
ing. 


After- 
noon. 


Even- 
ing. 


Total. 


Peotestant Churches ; 
Church of England 


47*8 


35-6 


16*2 


33*2 


Protestant Churches— 
continued. 

Calvinistic Methodists : 










Scotch Presbyterians : 
Church of Scotland 

United Presbyterian 
Church 


50-4 
56'5 


7-0 
16-2 


27'9 
28-1 


28*4 
33-6 


Welsh Calvinistic Me- 
thodists 

Lady Huntingdon's 
Connexion - 


37-6 
54*5 


27-9 
11-3 


59*1 
49-5 


41-5 
38-4 


Presbyterian Church in 
England 


55-1 


8.2 


26*1 


29-8 


Sandemanians 
New Church 


45-9 

40-0 


26-8 
19-9 


6*4 
25-6 


26'4 

28-5 


Independents 


49-1 


21-8 


42-8 


37-9 


Brethren 


30-8 


24'3 


39'9 


31'6 


Baptists : 

General - 


26*3 


39'6 


41-7 


! 35-9 


Isolated Congregations - 

1 


35-4 


23-2 


41*6 


33*4 


Particular 


50-2 


30*1 


46-7 


42-4 


Lutherans 


44-2 


io-i 




18*1 


Seventh-Bay 


6-9 


10-3 


4-1 


7-1 


French Protestants 


40'2 


5-7 


26'8 


24-1 


Scotch ... 
New Connexion, General 


25-5 
45'5 


3S'7 
29-9 


12-3 

46-9 


25-5 

40-8 


Reformed Church of the 
Netherlands 


20-0 






6-7 


Undefined 


40-9 


25 '5 


41-9 


36-1 


German Protestant Re- 
formers 


60*0 




30-0 


30-9 


Society of Friends - 


15-1 


7-0 


1-8 


7'9 


Other Christian Chs. : 










Unitarians 


41-5 


13-0 


18'5 


24-3 


Roman Catholics 


135 "St 


29-0 


41-3 


68'7 


Moravians 


53'7 ; 26-5 


36*7 


38-9 


Greek Church 


82*5 






27'5 


Wesleyan Methodists : 










German Catholics 


166-7 




66-7 


77-8 


Original Connexion 


34-0 


26-5 


46-1 


35-6 












Neio Connexion - 


38-0 


23-3 


40-9 


34*0 


Italian Reformers 




13'3 


•• 


4-4 


Primitive 


24*2 


42 -6 


56-7 


41*2 


Catholic and Apostolic 
Church 


42-7 


22*3 


36-4 


33*8 


Bible Christians 


22-3 


36*4 


51 -8 


36-8 


Latter Day Saints 


24*4 


3/ '3 


54*0 


38-6 


Wesleyan Association - 


32-7 


21*4 


41'1 


1 31-7 












Independent Methodists 


26-6 

4i'9 


57*9 
23-7 


53-4 
66-3 


46*0 
4;V0 


Jeivs ' 

Total - 


34-5 


14-2 


22'7 


23-8 


Wesleyan Reformers - 


45'5 


31-2 


30-0 


35-6 



- i. Ta . 1:)ie ma y.^e read thus :-Out of every 100 sittings belonging to the Church of England, there were occupied, by attendants,— 
in the morning, 47; in the afternoon, 35 ; and in the evening, 1G ; while the total number of sittings occupied by attendants in the course 
ot the whole day was :;:; per cent, of the number which might have been occupied if all the churches had been open lor three services. 
And so ol the other Boaies. In many eases, of course, the~sittings were not occupied because the buildings were closed. 

t The apparent excess of attendants over sittings in the morning among the Roman Catholics is explained by the fact that ther 
generally have several services, for different persons, at that period of the day. 



142 



CENSUS, 1851 :— RELIGIOUS WORSHIP. [England and Wales. 



Table N. 



Number of Persons present at the most numerously attended Services, on Sunday, 

March 30, 1851. 



IN REGISTRATION COUNTIES AND DIVISIONS. 



REGISTRATION DIVISIONS 

AND 

COUNTIES. 



Population, 
1851. 



Number of Attendants belonging to 



Church 

of 
England. 



Protestant 
Dissenters. 



Koman 
Catholics. 



Other 
Bodies. 



ENGLAND AND WALES 



Div. 

I. LONDON ----- 
II. SOUTH-EASTERN COUNTIES 

III. SOUTH MIDLAND COUNTIES 

IV. EASTERN COUNTIES - - 
V. SOUTH-WESTERN COUNTIES 

VI. WEST MIDLAND COUNTIES 

VII. NORTH MIDLAND COUNTIES 

VIII. NORTH-WESTERN COUNTIES 

IX. YORKSHIRE - - - - 

X. NORTHERN COUNTIES 
XL WELSH COUNTIES - - 



Division I. 
Middlesex (Part of) 
Surrey (Part of) - 
Kent (Part of)- 

DlVISION II. 

SURREY (Extra-Metropolitan) •■ 
KENT (Extra-Metropolitan) 
Sussex - 
Hampshire - 
Berkshire - 

Division III. 
Middlesex (Extra- Metropolitan) 
Hertfordshire - 
Buckinghamshire - 
Oxfordshire - 
Northamptonshire 
Huntingdonshire - 
Bedfordshire - - - - 
Cambridgeshire - 

Division IV. 
Essex ------ 

Suffolk - 

Norfolk - - - - - 

Division V. 
Wiltshire - 
Dorsetshire - 
Devonshire - 
Cornwall - 
Somersetshire - 

Division VI. 
Gloucestershire - 
Herefordshire - 
Shropshire - 
Staffordshire _ _ - 
Worcestershire - 
Warwickshire - 

Division VII. 
Leicestershire - 
Rutlandshire - 
Lincolnshire - - - - 
Nottinghamshire - 
Derbyshire - 

Division VIII. 
Cheshire - - - - - 
Lancashire - 

Division IX. 
West Riding - - - - 
East Riding (with York) 
North Riding - 

Division X. 
Durham - 

Kortkumberland - - - 
Cumberland - - - - 
westmorland - 

Division XI. 

'vlONMOITITSIIIRE - 

South Wales - - - - 
North walks - 



17,927,609 



371,258 



2,3< 
1,628,386 
1,234,332 
1,113,982 
1,803,291 
2,132,930 
1,214,538 
2,490,827 
1,789,047 
969,126 
1,188,914 



1,745,601 

482,435 
134,200 

202,521 
485,021 
339,604 
402,016 
199,224 

150,606 
173,962 
143,655 
170,247 
213,844 
60,319 
129,805 



344,130 
336,136 
433,716 



177,095 



356,641 
456,259 



419,514 
"9,120 



630,545 
258,733 
480,120 

234,957 
24,272 
400,236 
294,380 
260,693 

423,526 
2,067,301 

1,340,051 
254,352 
194,644 

411,679 
303,568 
195,492 

58,387 

177,130 
607,456 
404,328 



276,885 
368,028 
308,787 
277,732 
407,907 
376,844 
215,498 
284,240 
216,082 
106,335 
132,940 



186,321 
206,841 



381,501 
315,946 
272,395 
293,977 
374,820 
141,039 
481,192 



3,277 



5,134 
28,790 



112,523 
;20,668 
17,951 



197,841 
(57,789 
21,255 

47,572 
108,438 
76,881 
92,939 
42,198 



29,631 
43,195 
37,426 
44,943 
56,743 
16,469 
31,213 
49,167 



100,854 
100,670 

63,726 
53,240 

129,538 
44,919 

116,484 



21,659 
55,004 



52,135 



50,907 
6,838 
73,524 
4fi,9.°,l 
37,298 

61,430 
222,810 



38,690 
38,036 

37,871 
29,604 
26,757 
12,103 

23,345 
69,866 
39,729 



137,858 
35,240 
13,223 



15,047 
64,358 
37,265 
63,842 
26,329 

14,306 
&3.251 
31,691 
25,977 
46,475 
16,683 
42,291 
39,246 

68,192 
64,184 
74,454 

57,519 
28,910 
98,516 
116,042 
80,514 



39,008 
107,738 
28,694 
54,119 

54,236 
4,518 
90,377 
62,183 
61,081 



225,585 



273,280 
55,701 



65,105 
49,107 
20,057 
6,770 

53,918 
253,731 
173,543 



27,619 
7,668 
1,047 

1,033 
1,308 

785 
3,179 

624 



575 
355 
394 
1,018 
515 

50 
370 

1,604 



1,005 
797 

1,324 
592 

1,416 

3,799 
456 

1,527 
10,097 

2,401 
10,510 

2,082 

2,156 
1391 
2,740 

8,221 
104,302 

14,069 
3,776 



8,842 

5,930 

2,779 

400 

2,470 
2,456 



24,793 



5,374 
1,616 
1A91 

768 
1,534 
4,041 
1,935 
2,811 
1,489 

351 



4,457 
665 
252 



404 

222 



100 
46 

231 
67 



176 
481 
16 



1,220 
81 



278 

1,070 

162 

762 

2,049 

1,216 
273 



94 
120 
137 



855 

2,514 

314 



The mode of compiling this Table has been, to take for every individual church or chapel the service (whether Morning, Afternoon, 
OT J'.voriint.') at which most persons were present, and make an aggregate for each of the bodies above mentioned. In some cases the 
best attendance would be in the Morning, in others, in the Afternoon, in others, in the Evening. The total thus divided would show 
the minimum number of persons who attended service on March 30, 1851, if none attended more than one church or chapel. To the 
Citent, to which the practice prevails of frequenting more than one place of worship will this inference be liable to modification. 

The fume consideration will affect the comparative proportions between different Bodies; since no doubt some numberi wh© 
attended Di§i>enter» services in the evening had worshipped with the Church of England in an earlier portion of the day. 



LONDON : 

Printed by George E, Eyre and William Spottistvoode, 

Printers to the Queen's most Excellent Majesty. 



JUST PUBLISHED. Price Is. 6d. 



« THE LAWS OP CHOLERA," 

Kepublished, by Permission, from 

" THE TIMES." 

With an Introduction and Supplementary Matter. 



" * The Laws of Cholera ■ will disperse a vast amount of popular ignorance on a 
subject on the proper understanding of which the safety of individuals and families 
and the public generally depends." — Sunday Times. 

" As a manual of directions how to meet and prevent Cholera, the book deserves 
and will no doubt meet an extensive circulation." — Economist. 

" These letters, as they appeared in the columns of the Times, attracted much 
attention. They throw more" light on the terrible subject to which they are devoted 
than is anywhere to be found in the same compass. They are statements wove up 
in the web of facts. As a thing of science, apart from the fearful practical nature 
of the question, the volume is full of interest ; but when viewed in connexion with 
the interests of the human race; it is greatly augmented." — British Banner. 



CHAS. KNIGHT, FLEET STREET. 







